The Guru Business

As I started to read through Srila Prabhupada’s personal letters to his disciples, I was primarily looking for quotes on
marriage. At the time I was desperate to try and save my own marriage. Although that was my main motive, I also knew it was my moral duty to try and save my wife and children from possible danger. In this way, I began my research with
the blessings of the Lord of morality, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Since I was approaching His topmost representative, Srila Prabhupada, for guidance and inspiration, I knew the outcome would be auspicious, whatever it was. I had no
idea where my research would lead me. I only knew that something was going to burst, and I didn’t want it to be me. I was not especially concerned with the broader “guru-issue” facing ISKCON’s “leaders” today. Mainly, I wanted to save my own family, hoping that was part of the Lord’s plan.”

SULOCANA DAS – THE GURU BUSINESS


THE GURU BUSINESS


Author:  Sulocana das

(Sulocana das was
murdered May 22nd, 1986, 1:00 a.m., Los
Angeles, two days after this story was written.)

download as ZIP-File: guru_biz.zip

 


TABLE OF CONTENTS

Preface – A Rude Awakening

Chapter
1 – They Will Just Be Showbottle
Purity is the real force behind any
genuine spiritual movement. Prabhupada predicted his “leaders
would not live up to the standards he personally set.

Chapter
2 – Do Not Dishonor Me
The personal ambition of the “big
guns
” and how it has ruined the society, bringing dishonor to
Prabhupada’s good name.

Chapter
3 – Cheap Gurus, Cheap Disciples
The truth about the spiritual
master. How becoming a bona fide guru is not by appointment, but by a lifetime
of sincere hard work and devotion.

Chapter
4 – What Is Your Philosophy?

The first step to sanity: A logical and
scriptural confrontation.

Chapter
5 – Just to Chastise the Evil Doers
Srila Prabhupada was not a
sentimentalist. Rather he taught that violence is often necessary to combat
evil. All else failing, it may be necessary to use force to stop the
guru” imposition in ISKCON.

Chapter
6 – Let Them Dig Their Own Graves
This famous quote by Sridhar
Maharaja is one of hundreds of quotes contradictory to Srila Prabhupada’s
teachings, that helped ISKCON’s appointed “gurus” to
dig their own graves.” Unfortunately, ISKCON got buried as
well. Srila Prabhupada had specifically warned not to take Sridhar
Maharaja’s advice.

Chapter
7 – A Very Human Story – Planting the Weed

How the
authorized” biography of ISKCON’s founder minimizes the
qualifications of a true saint, thereby giving full reign to charlatans eager to
profit from their “guru business.”

Chapter 8 – The Conspiracy
A running
history showing the most important events of the takeover and the efforts made
to thwart it, beginning in 1977 [Not complete].

Chapter
9 – ISKCON Women: Protected or Exploited
?
How ISKCON leaders,
especially the “gurus” manipulate innocent women for their own
selfish profit, adoration, and distinction. Thus ISKCON’s 90% divorce rate. Also
the real reason why Prabhupada gave sannyasa to his sexually inclined disciples.

Chapter
10 – A Crazy Man – Kirtanananda ‘Swami’
The first in a series of
exposes on corrupt ISKCON “gurus.” The story behind his
personality cult, including the truth about the “PALACE OF
GOLD
” tourist attraction in West Virginia.

APPENDIXES

Number
5
– Letter of Radhanatha Dasa to his “guru,”
Satsvarupa.
Number
8
– Rohini Kumar Swami’s paper on “Regular Gurus.”

Number
10
– 1978 GBC Report on Women sexploitation techniques.
Number
12
– Mother Mahara’s statement about abortion & illicit sex: The
real New Vrindaban.
Number
18
– Interview on the subtle sex life of Hrydayananda.
Number
20
– The Real May & June “Appointment” Transcripts.

Number
22
– GBC Document rationalizes breaking marriages.
Number
25
– Interview about Women’s sexploitation at New Vrindaban.
DAS
Devotee Access Services
– An Inside Information Service for Devotees
Everywhere.
The
Kingdom
by Sulocana dasa


A RUDE AWAKENING

As I started to read through Srila Prabhupada’s
personal letters to his disciples, I was primarily looking for quotes on
marriage. At the time I was desperate to try and save my own marriage. Although
that was my main motive, I also knew it was my moral duty to try and save my
wife and children from possible danger. In this way, I began my research with
the blessings of the Lord of morality, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Since I was
approaching His topmost representative, Srila Prabhupada, for guidance and
inspiration, I knew the outcome would be auspicious, whatever it was. I had no
idea where my research would lead me. I only knew that something was going to
burst, and I didn’t want it to be me. I was not especially concerned with the
broader “guru-issue” facing ISKCON’s “leaders
today. Mainly, I wanted to save my own family, hoping that was part of the
Lord’s plan.

Previously, I had been living a rather disheartened
married life. My wife had been devoting her heart to another man and so,
naturally, this killed any chance of our having a meaningful relationship.
Living in this somewhat stagnant state, I had not been inclined to confront the
fact that she was unfaithful. In blind acceptance of what I had been told was my
spiritual master’s mission and his authorized representatives, I had remained
simple and naive. This simplicity did not afford me either the desire or
opportunity to even imagine what was lurking in the minds of others. They say
the husband is always the last to know.

Finally, in June of 1984, with plenty of
encouragement from the “guru” she had been devoting herself to,
namely one Kirtanananda “Swami,” my wife decided to leave me to
devote her life to him, even though I have two baby boys by her. At the time, I
knew very little about Kirtanananda, so I was a little cautious about openly
criticizing him for his interference in my marriage. The fact that his
“disciples” have more weapons than brains also discouraged me from openly
challenging him. My wife also knew very little about him, except for the hype
that’s drilled into all the gullible guru-pies at his camp, such as, “He’s the
oldest and first sannyasa disciple of Prabhupada” or, “He built Prabhupada’s
Palace, so he must be a pure saint.” That kind of stuff. In effect, neither of
us really knew anything about him at all, so she agreed that I would go to LA
and do some research, and if I found out anything suspicious, I would let her
know. She said she would then join me if that was the case.

I agreed to rejoin her at Kirtanananda’s camp if
his slate was clean. Foolishly, I thought that she was sincere in this
arrangement.

Little did I know that before the dust of my tires
had settled on the road, she had already been allotted to satisfy the carnal
desires of one of Kirtanananda’s loyalists, Raghunatha, a man so desperate for
sex that he had been grabbing devotee women’s breasts and thighs, even though
they were married. Kirtanananda requires many women for these loyal and hard
working men like Raghunatha, who want more from life than simply work. Since
Kirtanananda could see that I was not one of his blind loyalists (“Sulocana, you
are just not my man”) he naturally had no use for me. But his unmarried and
agitated workers would be very pleased with someone like my wife. After all, how
long can a young man be satisfied simply with the peephole into the ladies’
toilet in the temple building there? So, when my wife expressed to Kirtanananda
a desire to stay at New Vrndavana, despite my intention to leave, he didn’t
hesitate to tell her, “That’s all right, let him go. I’ll take care of
you
.” It never even dawned on him to counsel us, which is of course the
duty of the leader of a real religious community. Having been a lifelong
homosexual, and repulsed by women, “Well boys, get out the incense, it’s fish
night” (Kirtanananda Swami thinks women smell like fish), he could hardly
counsel couples in moral obligations, even if he wanted to. But, despite his
personal feelings, he needs women for his heterosexual men who eventually leave
him if he doesn’t supply them a sex partner. So, being a British citizen and
somewhat cultured, at least by New Vrndavana standards, my wife was a prize
catch for him. Unfortunately, I had found out all these things too late.

So I was forced to make a dreadful choice:
Sink or swim.” There was no question of just ignoring the
whole thing and starting life over again as my parents were urging me. I
couldn’t really blame them. It was apparent enough that I was either heading for
the gas chamber for just executing Kirtanananda, or a nervous breakdown if I
lost my sons. Many of my co-disciples had sought the illusory escape from
similar ordeals through drugs, sex, television, violence, and ultimately
spiritual suicide. I could have gone any or all those routes. I had the money
and I was free from any immediate obligations or debts. Fortunately however the
Lord had a different plan for me. By this time I had heard and read enough about
Kirtanananda to know that I had to make my best effort to save my sons from his
clutches, even though it had become apparent my wife was completely under his
control. So, suffering from the stress of having had my sons forcibly taken from
me by Kirtanananda’s strong-arms, and having lost nearly forty pounds as a
result, I decided to take a stand, practically alone, against one of the richest
and most corrupt men in ISKCON. This was after nearly five years of lethargic
spiritual dormancy.

Knowing that Kirtanananda had attacked Srila
Prabhupada in the late sixties in his first attempt to take over the movement, I
figured that if I could get all the letters dealing with that incident, then I
would have something tangible to show my wife about the real character of her
new “protector.” Having previously indexed for ISKCON’s book
publishing house (BBT), I resumed that service with one objective in mind: to
get access to Prabhupada’s letters. Due to my distress, however, I was unable to
conceal my real intentions. Thus they refused to let me have them. This struggle
went on for nearly two months, when, by the Lord’s grace, I met a devotee who
had previously bribed the archives department-at no meager expense-for the
complete set. He sympathized with my story, having also been stabbed in the back
by an “ISKCON” despot, and he lent me his own set. For the first time in months,
I felt hopeful of getting my sons back, although I knew it would still be a long
time before I would see my sons safe. Shortly after this breakthrough I made a
large sale of jewelry, which enabled me to purchase my computer. It appeared the
Lord was definitely with me.

The letters contained all the secrets I had been
hoping for-and more. I knew then that it would be my assigned duty to make the
truth in these letters known to all. It was the beginning of a re-awakening in
my heart for a service which He had so mercifully been arranging for me all
along-a service far heavier than I would have been able to bear, or even
consider, had I remained in the deep, dark, discouraging well of unfaithful
female companionship (not to be confused with a devoted wife). Although the
ordeal was painful, it was that purifying experience for which I had been
longing. I deeply welcomed it. So, on October 11th, 1984, 1 mailed a letter to
all ISKCON centers openly declaring war against Kirtanananda and the entire
Society if my family was not returned to me intact. The Society ignored me.
Hardly did I get one response. Since silence automatically means acceptance, I
knew that my accusations were correct, and that it was just a matter of time
before the truth would triumph. From that point onwards I was doomed to live in
constant hiding from Kirtanananda’s worshipers, who would have killed me in an
instant if they knew where I was parked in my motor home, typing away.

THE PURPOSE OF THIS BOOK

Although many ingredients are the same, this is no
ordinary tale of a woman betraying her husband for another man. It certainly has
its intrigue and duplicity, but this story goes far beyond an ordinary marital
melodrama. The profound dimensions underlying Kirtanananda’s aggression against
me are obvious. Otherwise, he never would have taken such a risk for this woman,
who is not even a money-picker. That would have been the standard “ISKCON”
motive, as you will see in the chapter on women’s’ sexploitation. This conflict,
instead, goes deep to the root of ISKCON’s problems. Destiny has certainly
arranged that, through this incident, the needed polarization between these
personality cults and the real mission of Srila Prabhupada will take place. The
enemy will have been positively identified. My personal love for my sons, who
are still being held captive in Kirtanananda’s grip, is thus no longer the sole
or even main motivating force behind this book. You will only hear of my
personal grief in this picture, since there have been hundreds, if not
thousands, of victims like myself. I can now fully sympathize with them all. The
specific injustice done to myself will certainly be rectified in due course as I
ceaselessly work to expose the fundamental corruption which underlies what only
appears to be the ISKCON movement, but which, in reality, represents the
betrayal of our spiritual master, Srila Prabhupada.

As I began my search through the letters, I
discovered something higher than my personal marital problems that I knew I
should share that with everyone. I discovered that Srila Prabhupada is no
ordinary man. Of course, I had read all of Prabhupada’s books several times
over, the same as most of the devotees and I had even indexed a half a dozen of
them. I knew without a doubt that Prabhupada had introduced us to a very pure
spiritual culture in its entirety, and I appreciated that very much. Yet, during
that time, I never fully appreciated Prabhupada the person. After all, I had
never been able to exchange more than a few words with him while he was
physically present.

So, when I started to read Srila Prabhupada’s words
in a form which I could relate to practically, I found myself moving closer to
his life in a personal way. For the first time, I realized that Srila
Prabhupada’s vast intelligence was not like that of an ordinary genius. He
certainly had a perfect answer for everything put before him, but, at the same
time, he manifested a personality so magnanimous and forgiving that I had no
choice but to utterly devote myself to him. Who else but a true saint could be
so compassionate? His direct association through these letters rekindled in me
the hope that I could also become pure one day. This was all very encouraging
and allowed me to take up a desire far beyond revenge. I could see in
Prabhupada’s letters how a real saint deals with people on a personal day-today
level. Anyone can write a book about God and attract a following, but to
actually realize God and live like a true saint, twenty-four hours a day, in a
predominantly irreligious society like ours-now I could understand just how very
special Srila Prabhupada was.

It was then that I first took a serious look at the
current guru-issue in ISKCON. I could plainly see that these new
gurus” didn’t compare to Srila Prabhupada in any way
whatsoever-that they were only externally posing as saints. Of course, I had
personal experience that many of them were far from saintly. But I wasn’t doing
anything about it, since I wasn’t fully appreciating the personal greatness of
Srila Prabhupada. Thus, it became crystal clear to me that their imitating is
actually creating a decoy which moves the devotees away from Prabhupada.
Ironically, this was being done by the very persons who were assumed to be
Prabhupada’s most dear disciples. This made it an ultra-diversion. When other
gurus,” making no claim to Prabhupada or Krsna, pose as bona
fide gurus, sincere disciples have little problem recognizing that for what it
is. By imitating Prabhupada, however, ISKCON’s new “gurus,”
these-called official representatives of Prabhupada, are actually bringing
Prabhupada down, in many eyes, to their own, often abominable, level of
existence. Realizing this, I became determined to bring out the many quotes
which revealed how a real pure devotee thinks and acts so that everyone would
have the chance to see, as I now could, the difference between a saint like
Srila Prabhupada and these impostors.

Reading the letters became like an intriguing
mystery to me. I took careful notice of little comments Prabhupada would make
about the leaders, specifically the Governing Body Commissioners (GBC). For
instance, Prabhupada’s whole strategy changed dramatically in July of 1970. He
freely started giving sannyasa (celibate renounced order) to his male followers
instead of encouraging them to marry. He stopped encouraging devotees to open
temples and instead encouraged them to distribute books. And he began writing
very heavy letters indicating that the character of many of his leading
disciples was way below the mark. I have included these letters in Chapter
Two
. They clearly show why Prabhupada became disgusted with these
top men” of the Society and ultimately why he decided to leave
the planet early.

Some persons may jump to the conclusion that I did
this for gossip’s sake or out of envy. This is not at all the fact. For one
thing, I had to find out the real status of these men in order to go about
rescuing my children. I didn’t want to falsely accuse anyone. So it was
essential that I knew the truth about these “gurus,” who are
claiming absolute sovereignty over everyone, even to the point of thinking that
they can kidnap their Godbrothers’ wives and children at whim. I had to
know-Were these men actually dear to Srila Prabhupada and spiritually advanced?
or were they merely being given a big position to keep them out of trouble, not
necessarily having any claim-what to speak of monopoly-on spiritual advancement?
Needless to say, I found out.

I soon found myself becoming enlivened again to
preach. Many letters were to married men, like myself, encouraging them to be
bold and open temples. In the later years when l joined the Society (1974), I
had hardly even heard such things. That idea had more or less been replaced by
emphasis on book distribution. Prabhupada actually discouraged opening many more
temples at that time since he was seeing that the ones he had already opened
were being mismanaged and members were leaving almost as fast as they were
coming. So even though I became inspired to open a temple, the difficulty was, I
wanted Prabhupada to be justly recognized all over the world, and not just where
I and a handful of other ISKCON “outcasts” were preaching. So I
decided, first, I must make these most vital and revealing letters available to
everyone. Then they could also increase their desire to present Prabhupada’s
teachings, instead of the bogus philosophy of these new
gurus.” By this time, I had realized that these men were
actually the major source of Prabhupada’s displeasure, despite what most of us
had been led to believe. In one letter, Prabhupada actually said that they were
not “the real workers.”

So, in a nutshell, the purpose of this book is
fourfold:

1)
It must be revealed to the world exactly who Srila
Prabhupada is and how he has nothing whatsoever to do with the corruption going
on amongst ISKCON’s leaders today.
That is what the media likes
to print and so that is what people generally think is the real Hare Krsna
movement. But Prabhupada’s motive was pure. This is clearly evident when you see
how he dealt with people in their strengths and weaknesses on a practical,
day-today basis. In other words, unlike the new “gurus,” he
practiced what he preached. When this is seen, it will become next to impossible
for persons who do not possess true spiritual realization and purity to
fool the innocent public.” Of course, many persons will
continue to lump Srila Prabhupada in with these bogus gurus, but at least the
sincere seekers will be able to understand who is who.

2)
There is a crying need to increase and even rekindle love for Prabhupada from
his own disciples. To a large extent, they have left Prabhupada’s mission out of
frustration and discouragement. These unscrupulous new “gurus
try to convince us that the majority of Prabhupada’s disciples have left the
Society because they are all insincere, lusty, envious, etc. They openly claim
that the only real disciples of Srila Prabhupada are the ones who accept the new
gurus” as bona fide saints. This is nonsense. Prabhupada makes
it very clear in his letters why 99% of the devotees leave the Society:
Nasty, personally motivated” leaders. That’s all. There is no
other reason. With proper leadership anyone can be happy and find shelter in
Srila Prabhupada’s real movement. The real movement is meant for the whole
world, not just a small handful of religious zealots. But first there has to be
real leaders. Unfortunately, because most of us are unable to “turn the
other cheek
” indefinitely, we could not, and cannot, constantly
tolerate the behavior of these men, which is becoming progressively more and
more satanic. They were the foremost cause of disciples leaving ISKCON even
while Prabhupada was physically present, what to speak of now. So, in reality,
the loyalists who have stayed in ISKCON all these years, supporting these
gurus” in their game of Imitate a Saint, are the real
offenders to the pure devotee-not so much those who simply go away in utter
disgust. All of Srila Prabhupada’s disciples and followers should again feel
encouraged to take up the real mission of Srila Prabhupada. We must not let
these bogus gurus discourage us any longer.

3) An
effort should be made to clean up ISKCON and remove the influence of personally
motivated leaders. In other words, we should fully awaken the devotees to the
politics and duplicity going on behind the facade. In this connection, some
devotees have been criticizing us for taking on the function of ISKCON’s
poison-finder.” Some of these critics no doubt assume that we are just as
ill-motivated as the persons we are exposing. So they are saying that we should
only concentrate on the “positive” aspect of its function. They
see that we should just be making available Srila Prabhupada’s teachings by
categories and helping other devotees find services, spouses, communities, etc.
Since this is such a common complaint, we would like to explain why we are eager
to seek out and expose the bad as well as the good.

Many people are familiar with boils. Boils are due
to impurities in the blood stream, and if ISKCON is seen as the body of Srila
Prabhupada, then right now Srila Prabhupada has a serious case of blood
poisoning. It is rapidly coming to a head, which is the danger point. This can
be ignored for some time, which is what most of the devotees are doing.
Ultimately, however, this boil has to be confronted by anyone who claims to be
serious about preaching Krsna consciousness. A boil simply cannot be ignored.
So, even though the devotees of Srila Prabhupada may be very busy with their
various engagements and responsibilities, both within and without “ISKCON,”
ultimately, they will have to stop everything to confront this boil. Of course,
some devotees are looking at it, and some are even attempting to bring the
poison to a head. But the real question remains, “How long can we be
patient before the body dies?
” Daily, lives are being destroyed.
Admittedly, it is extremely painful to open a boil, still, it must be done or
the pain simply becomes unbearable and ultimately the body dies of blood
poisoning.

There are two methods to remove such blood
poisoning. There is a slow, painful method, which is what most of the devotees
have been indirectly backing now for the past seven years. They want to tolerate
all this pain in hopes that it will go away on its own. They think that
eventually the GBC will get its act together, and, somehow or other, clean the
thing up. That idea has shown less and less promise as time has passed, since,
the men who are supposed to clean the thing up, the GBC, are the main
ingredients of the boil itself. They are the ones who need to be removed. So the
majority of devotees now agree that these anomalies will not disappear by dint
of the GBC; there will have to be a direct action taken.

That action begins with this book. This method of
opening the boil and making the poison clearly visible is the closest thing to
the surgeon’s knife which will get the job done, and, hopefully not kin the
entire body in the process. At least this book is exposing enough of the puss to
clearly show the urgency. But this will not be the end. The job is far from
complete. Now that the puss is exposed and oozing out, we must confront the
equally difficult task of draining it, removing it, and then, cleansing and
healing the wound. This part will take much more time and will require serious
devotees to carry out. So, even though this direct method of cutting a boil open
always leaves a mess, when an affliction reaches the danger point, it has always
proven to be the only way. It may not seem very relishable to many devotees,
still someone had to do it sooner or later. Otherwise, the deadly poison, called
personal ambition, will have easily “burned ISKCON to ashes.”
Knowing this, we see this expose as the only way to save Srila Prabhupada’s
legacy, which, in the absolute sense, is his very life.

4)
There is now a new imperative to inspire married couples to be
bold and go out to open temples. This was Srila Prabhupada’s desire from the
beginning. If one has any aspirations at all in this direction, then the letters
in this book will be very encouraging. Prabhupada wrote often on that subject,
especially in the early years before the 1970 conspiracy. We have included many
of those letters herein. When thousands of devotees are united, yet
independently preaching the same message all over the world, it will be plainly
evident who is actually becoming advanced through their sincere preaching
effort, not by some concocted “appointment.” The ISKCON
movement was never intended to be a movement of neophyte men posing as
renunciates, as is the case today. Real society is dependent on responsible
householders. ISKCON’s divorce rate must come down from its estimated 75%-90% to
a much more civilized figure before any attempt to organize a real Vedic society
can take place. Therefore, in this book, we have given equal importance to the
issue of marriage and women’s exploitation in an attempt to clean up ISKCON’s
high divorce rate, which is also caused, primarily, by the unauthorized
interference of the new “gurus.”

With these four objectives in mind, we have
extracted hundreds of quotes from the letters which are all meant to help us
understand what has happened in ISKCON and what we now must do to correct and
carry on the mission of our spiritual master. Reading these letters is a direct
connection to the mind of Srila Prabhupada. Reading the mind of an ordinary man
is generally not very inspiring, there being so many contaminated thoughts
lurking up there. But the mind of Srila Prabhupada, because he is pure, can only
help us to become pure ourselves. No doubt that is one of the reasons why
Prabhupada wrote so many letters (7,000 recovered thus far) instead of using the
telephone. There was no shortage of money, especially in the later years. His
big, big” disciples were using the phone almost exclusively
(much to Prabhupada’s displeasure), whereas Prabhupada would almost always
write. He left us his own autobiography, as it is.

Actually, myself, and all the devotees assisting in
this great work, are only adding our fuel, which has become an inexhaustible
supply, to that same fire which was started the day eleven sinful men falsely
declared themselves to be as good as God. The time has now come for a complete
fructification of this most important service to the Absolute Cause of Lord
Caitanya Mahaprabhu’s mission. Jaya Srila Prabhupada. Hare Krsna. (Comments,
inquiries, and donations may be sent to Steve Bryant (Sulocana dasa), 2124
Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA, 90704.) Thank you.


CHAPTER ONE

THEY WILL JUST BE SHOWBOTTLE

PURITY IS THE REAL FORCE

“Now I want that we shall
concentrate on making our devotees Krsna conscious and ourselves becoming
Krsna
conscious, and not be so much concerned with expanding ourselves
widely but without any spiritual content. just like
boiling the milk, it
becomes thicker and sweeter. Now do like that, boil the milk.” (Rupanuga,
5/9/72)

“You mention you like to speak now
very often, but the first business should be to preach to the devotees. It is
better
to maintain a devotee than to try to convince others to become
devotees. Don’t be too much concerned for the time being
with
non-devotees, now we must fix up what devotees we have got in the knowledge of
Krsna consciousness, then we will
succeed. What good are many, many
devotees if none of them are knowledgeable?” (Satsvarupa, 6/16/72)

“I have divided these departments
to solve problems, but if in the end they are all sent to me and I have to
tackle,
then just imagine what is my position. The best thing would be to
stop all activities and simply chant Hare Krishna.” (Brahmananda, 5/15/69)

Note:
Here Srila Prabhupada is saying to stop everything and simply chant to become
purified. The problems Srila Prabhupada was referring to here are not as
significant as the problems which ISKCON is facing today. The leaders, however,
still refuse to follow this instruction.

“I am glad to hear that you are
now concentrating on improving the regulative life of the temple rather than so
much
advertising with brochures. This is very nice; this is what I want.
A good example is better than precept. The pamphlet
is precept, but if we
don’t follow the precepts ourselves then such advertisement is not good.”
(Mukunda, 2/7/74)

Note:
You may ask: “How can distributing transcendental literature not be
good?
” Obviously, if someone reads a book, and, coming to the temple,
sees hypocrites, who do not understand or follow the philosophy they are
distributing, then the book distribution becomes counterproductive. If the
newcomer is really intelligent, he may read the book and be able follow the
instructions on his own. Generally, however, people will simply be repulsed by
the hypocrisy. They will then often neglect the book or sometimes even throw it
away. Why should Krsna send any sincere souls to ISKCON when ISKCON is not ready
for them? So, as Prabhupada says above, if we cannot properly represent the
truth, then better to stop all preaching and first become the proper example.

“We are not concerned with any
other movement save and except Krsna consciousness in its pure form. In
India
it is said that a little bit of a pure thing is much better than
huge volumes of impure, adulterated things. So please try
to follow this
policy…” (Brahmananda, 8/27/69)

Note:
This is called simple living and high thinking. In many temples we see so much
money coming in and so much opulence-especially the “gurus
quarters-but no real education system. Even the “gurus
themselves are unable to defend their claim of being bona fide gurus. They have
yet to honestly defend their claim in any formal document compiled from Srila
Prabhupada’s teachings.

“It doesn’t matter if things are
going a little slow, but make everything slow but sure. That is a good
principle. To
do things hastily and incorrectly is not good. There is a
proverb in Bengali; ‘sabure mawaphale.’ This means that all
valuable nuts
like almonds, macadamias, walnuts, coconuts, etc. all take a long time to
fructify. Anything valuable takes
a little time to come into existence.
Therefore there is no harm in waiting for the best thing. But everything is well
that
ends well. That should be the principle.” (Shyamasundar,
7/15/69)

Note:
This statement “there is no harm in waiting for the best
thing
,” is very important to new devotees. There is no rush to take
initiation. Best is to study Srila Prabhupada’s books and chant sincerely for
some years and, only then, in knowledge, accept a bona fide guru. One must have
faith in Krsna to send the guru. If we can become sincere, Krsna will send us a
bona fide guru. This is the real process of getting a guru. First we must become
sincere. Then we should know how to recognize a pure devotee. Otherwise, so many
men will lure us to serve them and then cheat us as stated below.

“We will establish hundreds of
temples, and they will all be very opulent. But if we do not follow the
instruction
of the Spiritual Master, they will just be showbottle. Do you
know what showbottle means? It means colored water in a bottle which looks just
like medicine, but which does not work.” (Room conversation, NY, July, 1970)

“Now people are seeing how genuine
our movement is, they are coming forward to offer us so many places. We

simply have to maintain our strict principles, keeping ourselves pure.
Otherwise, there are so many bogus institutions
doing business in the
name of God and simply cheating the people. We have to be careful not to
degenerate like these others.
Our strength depends upon regular chanting
the required 16 rounds and rigidly adhering to the regulative principles.

(Jashomatinandan, 1/9/76)

Note:
Srila Prabhupada also defines bogus institutions as “Making a show of
the Deity to cheat an innocent public.
” So, if the Deity doesn’t make
an institution transcendental, then what does? The purity of the followers and
specifically the leader is the answer. ISKCON is bona fide because of Srila
Prabhupada, not because of the “GBC.” There are so many stories
about all the “gurus” which point to the fact that the purity
isn’t there. Many such stories will be exposed in this book. Then, if necessary,
we will continue to make the truth known until all of these new
vyasasanas” are removed from Srila Prabhupada’s temples.

“However, don’t create any awkward
situation that may be criticized. Caesar’s wife must be above criticism. Up

to now as I have got respectable situation, I wish that all my disciples will
have similar respectable position in society.
That will keep my name
good. Like father like son.” (Caityaguru, 7/11/76)

Note:
Prabhupada is concerned to keep his name good because he wants his books to be
read for all time. However, there are a group of men today who have none of Prabhupada’s divine qualifications but who are
posing as saints all the same. This is the problem. By impersonating Prabhupada
and doing all nonsense, these men are spoiling Prabhupada’s good name. The
innocent class of non-devotees will naturally think, “like father, like
son.
” In this letter Srila Prabhupada clearly indicates the possibility
that his initiates may misuse their opportunity and drag his name into their
mud.

“Recently I have received from one
Sannyasi complaint about another Sannyasi who is not chanting regularly. So

our view is that we shall be strictly following the rules and regulations.
Monetary matters are secondary. On principle,
we should better starve
than neglect our rules and regulations. We are trying to present an ideal
society to the world,
so although we are very rigidly following these
principles, still, we are very liberal to everyone. For this reason we are

being appreciated everywhere. So anyway, I am not at all dissatisfied with
you, but it is my duty to point out the mistakes.
You are in charge of
the Germany organization. Please do it nicely there, not very much on the
material side, more on
the spiritual side. Example is better than
precept. Everyone of you must be the perfect examples, then everyone will

follow.” (Hamsadutta, 4/11/71)

“Simply become more concerned with
increasing the spiritual content of our lives, and in this way all other
problems
like management will be easily solved, not that they can be
solved by making some legal formula and having big, big
meeting and
talks. The politicians have been holding such meetings and talks for some time
now and the world is no better
place for it, and they have only made
things worse. We should not follow their example. The world is in a very
precarious
condition simply for lack of God consciousness, so this should
be our point of stressing, that we should revive this emphasis
on God
consciousness everywhere in the world and that will be our contribution.”
(Jagadish, 5/2/72)

Note:
If ISKCON cannot even clean its own house, then what is the possibility of its
cleaning the world house thereby preventing these nuclear bombs from dropping?
Still, every year, ISKCON has more and more big, big meetings with absolutely
nothing sound accomplished. This year, 1985, some devotees were appointed to
investigate the guru-issue and make a paper on it to be completed by next
Mayapur. That was their initiative for this year. Last year, ISKCON spent
hundreds of thousands of dollars on a science magazine. ISKCON can’t even set an
example for sudras as to how to live in peace and harmony with Krsna in the
center, but they can spend huge sums trying to preach to the intellectuals. This
is the height of folly.

In other words, there isn’t even the slightest
trace of ordinary good manners evident in the behavior of most ISKCON
gurus,” but they went to preach to the scientists. That
magazine was a waste of time and money. As Prabhupada says below, some people
may be attracted by shows such as this magazine, but that will not be a true
attraction to spiritual life.

So far the Road Show and the Yoga
Village are concerned, these things should be stopped. Simply perform our

kirtan. If we divert our attention in this way, the whole thing will
gradually deteriorate. He is going far away. All these
things are
nonsense inventions. Such inventing spirit will ruin our this movement. People
may come to see, some will
become devotees, but such devotees will not
stay because they are attracted by some show and not by the real thing or

spiritual life according to the standard of Lord Caitanya. Our standard is to
have Kirtan, start temples. What is this ‘Road
Show’ and ‘Yoga Village?’
It will be another hippie edition. Gradually the Krsna consciousness idea will
evaporate:
another change, another change, every day another change. Stop
all this. Simply have kirtan, nothing else. Don’t
manufacture ideas.”
(Sudama, 11/5/72)

“I know you are a musician, and
naturally you have got a tendency for musical entertainment, but at the
present
moment our main business is to push the Sankirtan movement. So,
as you are doing, take the Sankirtan Party to various
places, and this
will be the most appreciated. If you adulterate our Sankirtan movement with some
business motive, then
it will be spoiled immediately. Be careful in that
way.” (Mukunda, 7/1/69)

“I am pleased to note that there
is interest in having our Sankirtan. Party perform in various public
engagements.
The same thing is going on here, and they have been invited
to such places as Amsterdam and Germany. So if you can
also do this, it
is nice. But do not change our principles. Practicing is already done by kirtan.
It is not required for us
to become artists. Our main point is service to
Krishna, not to please an audience. We shall not divert our attention too

much to adjustment of musical sounds. People should not misunderstand that we
are a band of musical artists. They
must know that we are devotees of
Krishna. Our devotional practice and purity should be so strong that wherever
we
chant there shall be immediately an impression in the audience for
devotion to Krishna.” (Tamala, 10/30/69)

“With regard to your question
about Bengali style kirtan and mrdanga playing, one or two styles is best.
To
introduce more styles is not good. It will become an encumbrance. Who
is that Krsna dasa Babaji who is teaching? If
we introduce so much
emphasis on style of kirtan, then simply imitation will go on. Devotional
emotion is the main thing.
If we give stress to instrument & style
then attention will be diverted to the style. That will be spiritual loss. I
hope this
meets you in good health.” (Satsvarupa,
6/30/76)

Note:
It was because Prabhupada was tired of repeating himself so often on this point
that he told the devotees to make some program to circulate his letters. Still,
it appears that Ramesvara never understood this instruction above. Has he read
these letters? In LA, they try to impress the Sunday guests with amplified stage
performances. Many temples now support rock style bands. The LA Rathayatra in
1985 had two staged rock kirtan performances going on simultaneously with a
handful of crazy hippies doing aerobics in the front. It was very embarrassing
to see the Holy Name prostituted in this way. Because of the offensive
atmosphere in ISKCON now, very few devotees are inspired to chant and dance. So,
naturally, emphasis is increasing on the performance-type kirtan, the
showbottle, which Prabhupada absolutely condemns.

“I am so glad to hear that our
Philadelphia temple is running so smoothly, filled with love and truthfulness.
Such
an atmosphere is so congenial for advancement in Krsna consciousness
and if the Prabhus there continue their devotional
activities in such a
spirit, so many people will be attracted.” (Vrindaban-Candra, 1/8/71)

Note:
This is what attracts people to Krsna consciousness and not the grand show of
opulence. This paper will go into detail to show how love and truthfulness has
all but disappeared from ISKCON due to the different warring factions.

“I have seen your advertisements
as shown to me by Shyamasundar, and I think you have made the thing less

important. This kind of ad is not good, it is not grave. Our process is to
show Krsna consciousness as it is, not as others
want to see it. By
showing Krsna consciousness in this way, you are making the thing less
important. It is not that we
should change to accommodate the public, but
that we should change the public to accommodate us
…. These books
are
the best advertising, they are better than advertising. If we
simply present Krsna consciousness in a serious and attractive
way,
without need to resort to fashionable slogans or tricks, that is
sufficient.
Our unique asset is our purity. No one anywhere can
match it. That will be noticed eventually and appreciated, as long as we do not
diminish or neglect the
highest standard of purity in performing our
routine work, not that we require to display or announce ourselves in very

clever ways to get attention. No, our pure standard is enough. Let us stand
on that basis.” (Yogesvara, 12/28/71)

Note:
Here is Prabhupada’s plea. Purity is the force and the only worthwhile
point of stressing, nothing else. Prabhupada often said that he was only
building these large temples to engage us. They are not necessary for preaching.
A simple and pure Sankirtan party will make more devotees than a mammoth temple
structure; perfect proof of this fact is New Vrndavana. They have so much
opulence and space there, but the overwhelming majority of the devotees who go
there leave almost immediately with a bitter taste in their mouths. Since
Prabhupada left the planet, not one Prabhupada disciple has gone there and
stayed permanently. Most stay only a few months, proof of which is available by
studying the vyasa-puja books. The purity is missing there (the full story is
given in Chapter
Ten
). However, the small and simple temples of the early days made hundreds
of devotees through chanting and philosophy with no material opulences. Simply
there was a picture of the Pancha Tattva and kirtan. Those who were around in
those days can well remember where the emphasis was placed and how enlivened all
the devotees were. At New Vrndavana they practically have to hire devotees to
perform kirtan for the tourists.

In this way ISKCON is not being very much
appreciated these days by sane people. This is because Srila Prabhupada warned,
in the above quote, that we have a tendency to diminish or neglect the highest
standard of purity in performing our service. The chance to misuse free-will is
there. Srila Prabhupada never said it would be automatic. The current ISKCON
management, for whom setting the perfect example is of prime importance, is
grossly misusing their power and opportunity to serve Srila Prabhupada.
Therefore it is high time they were purified or replaced so that other devotees
can be given a chance to utilize that opportunity to advance in spiritual life.

“One thing, if we are not very
careful to always stick to the point of regulative principles and purest
standards of
high living, then everything will spoil very quickly and the
whole show will be a farce. So impress this point in your
preaching for
training the younger devotees, they will follow your example in all respects.”
(Rebatinandan, 2/2/72)

Note:
Prabhupada warned again and again that if the pure standards are not maintained,
then everything would spoil. But, if we suggest that ISKCON has now spoiled, we
are considered pessimists, blasphemers, enemies, etc. Prabhupada certainly
didn’t think it couldn’t happen, so why should we?

“But we should never steal
anything like money, food, water, gasoline, just to enhance our service to
Krsna. That
is too much dangerous, and if we are caught then all of our
work is finished. just like in India recently, this Balyogi Guru
Maharaja
was detected by the customs authorities attempting to smuggle some small items
into India. By this one tiny
incident his entire effort for preaching,
even he is rascal number one and his preaching is nonsense, even so the
example
is there, his work is now ruined and he is practically finished
as the government will not grant him passport to leave India.
So we shall
always be careful to avoid any kinds of jeopardizing our high standing in the
society by some foolish and small
act of illegal stealing.” (Sankarshana,
12/31/72)

Note:
Many devotees don’t seem to realize that Prabhupada did not approve of illegal
collecting techniques. One reason for his disapproval is mentioned above. The
other, and equally important reason, is that devotees are supposed to be
developing good character. “Our devotees must be adored as honest.” Virtually
the only statement Prabhupada made, which could be misinterpreted as an
authorization to “he,” is quoted below. But he fully clarifies that a neophyte
should not even consider lying to get money. Kirtanananda often quotes this
letter below to justify his illegal dealings. This is a common ISKCON mentality.
In many places, Prabhupada emphasizes honesty, truthfulness, humility, etc. In
some rare instances (and often he clarifies the proper understanding) he says,
“We may do anything for Krsna.” All of a sudden anything goes. Murder for Krsna,
counterfeiting for Krsna, dealing look-alike drugs that kill people for Krsna,
prostituting innocent women devotees for Krsna, having homosex and sending young
boys to the hospital with ruptured anuses for Krsna. These “gurus” justify so
many activities, in the name of Krsna.

“So far this making some false story for
collecting money or selling books, of course we may do anything for Krsna,

but that is supposed to be reserved for the very advanced experts in Krsna
consciousness, they know how to catch the big
fish without themselves
getting wet. So it is not very much advisable to make lies just to sell a book.
If we simply stick
to describing how wonderful is Krsna, then whatever we
may lie or exaggerate, that will not be lie. But other things, lies,
they
will not help us to train ourselves in truthfulness. Lie to some, not to others,
that is not a good philosophy. Rather
the brahmins are always truthful,
even to their enemies. There is sufficient merit in our books that if you simply
describe
them sincerely to anyone, they will buy. That art you must
develop, not art of lying. Convince them to give by your
preaching the
Absolute Truth, not by tricking, that is more mature stage of development of
Krsna consciousness.” (Sri
Govinda, 12/25/72)

Srila Prabhupada then delivered a final decision;
issue a letter to all GBC to stop this disguising immediately. His Divine Grace
said, “We shall not in any way sacrifice our standard. We must maintain our
principles strictly. This dressing with long hair and karmi clothes is the
tendency to once again become hippies. Because before you were hippies, that
tendency is still there. So this should be stopped immediately.”

He made the point still more emphatic by pointing
to some poor people who were passing stool on the roadside quite openly in
public and said, “They are not changing their standard, despite public opinion.
We cannot maintain our standards as strictly as they are maintaining theirs?”
(GBCs, 9/20/73)

Conclusion: In this way, the
entire movement should immediately rectify themselves or stop
preaching.” Hypocrites do more damage than good. The Society
should come together, hold kirtana, chant 16 rounds together, study the books,
have debates, make apologies, reinstate devotees, etc. and only then, when
everyone is satisfied, should the precept be preached. “Example is better than
precept.” There is no point in doing any more preaching if our own house is
unclean. It is doing more damage than good. Already it has become embarrassing
to claim any affiliation with “ISKCON.” Those who are not interested in cleaning
our house, but are satisfied with their own little cults and worship, should be
considered the real enemies of Srila Prabhupada’s divine
movement.


CHAPTER TWO

“DO NOT DISHONOR ME”

HOW THE PERSONAL AMBITION OF THE “TOP MEN” HAS
RUINED EVERYTHING

“This Bon Maharaja, perhaps you do not know, has
been rejected by Guru Maharaja. So I cannot recommend him
as siksa-guru.
I think that he has no actual spiritual asset. For spiritual advancement of
life, we must go to one who is
actually practicing spiritual life; not to
some head of a mundane institution, not to one who has offended his
spiritual
master in so many ways. I do not wish to go into all details
here, but I must inform you that this Bon Maharaja may be
considered as a
black snake, and at the time of His Disappearance,
my Guru Maharaja did
not even wish to have him in
His presence due to the character of this
Bon Maharaja…” (Hrisikesha, 1/9/69)

Note: Here Prabhupada is condemning Bon Maharaja
for having offended his own Guru Maharaja some 40 years previously. A serious
offense to one’s own guru has no time factor. This is a very important point.
ISKCON’s new “gurus” actually think that their rubber-stamp from Sridhar
Maharaja (who they also rejected later) makes them bona fide and therefore
beyond criticism. But here we see that a serious offense to one’s spiritual
master can lead such an unfortunate person to become utterly rejected by the
spiritual master. Bon Maharaja wrote in a preface to his own translation and
commentary on Bhakti Rasamrta Sindhu that he was very, very dear to Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Goswami. The actual truth is stated above by Srila
Prabhupada. After reading this book, any sincere disciple of Srila Prabhupada
should clearly recognize that the leading secretaries of ISKCON have perpetrated
an offense of great magnitude against Srila Prabhupada and his self evident
instructions. We should keep in mind this quote concerning Bon Maharaja. He
continued to preach, he continued to make disciples, he continued to associate
with other Gaudiya Vaishnavas, he continued to translate sastra, and he
continued to think that he was very, very dear and special to his guru. But even
as late as 1969 Srila Prabhupada is saying that Bon Maharaja must be considered
a black snake for having made very serious offense to his guru.

“We have sacrificed our life for Krsna’s
service, where is there scope for sleeping and gossiping? You can see in

my example, not a single moment is wasted. This idleness is the business of
the karmis. They can be seen sitting in the
park gossiping, “My
son-in-law said this,” “This man has cheated me” but it has no place in
devotional service, so your
suggestion is well made.”

“The installing of telex communications for our
main temples is not required. Then they will gossip more through
the
telex.” (Gurudasa, 2/5/77)

Note: When Prabhupada says “they
he is referring to the “leaders,” most of whom are still
considered the “leaders” or even “gurus“.

“Before coming to your country I took sannyasa
in l959, I was publishing Back to Godhead since l944. After taking

sannyasa I was more engaged in writing my books without any attempt to
construct temples or to make disciples like my
other God-brothers in
India.

“I was not very much interested in these matters
because my Guru Maharaja liked very much publication of books
than
constructing big, big temples and creating some neophyte disciples. As soon as
he saw that His neophyte disciples
were increasing in number, He
immediately decided to leave this world. To accept disciples means to take up
the
responsibility of absorbing the sinful reaction of life of the
disciple.

“At the present moment in our ISKCON campus,
politics and diplomacy has entered. Some of my beloved students
on whom I
counted very, very much have been involved in this activity which I consider as
disrespectful. So I have decided
to retire and divert attention to book
writing and nothing more.

“Please therefore let me know how far you can
all help me in this connection and what are the manuscripts ready for

printing. I think I shall now stop all other activities except publishing of
my books.” (Satsvarupa, 7/27/70)

Note: This is one of the heaviest letters
Prabhupada ever wrote. We would like to briefly discuss four points made here.

1) It
is clear from scrutinizing Prabhupada’s letters that, from this point onwards,
Prabhupada’s primary concern was writing his books. He indicates, more or less,
that the neophyte disciples were increasing. Thus his enthusiasm to take part in
the practical aspects of ISKCON slackened. The leaders were manifesting neophyte
ambition. There is a spirit of futility in this letter. He could see that they
were going to do it their way. So he was requesting that, at least, he should be
given full facility for his translation work;

2) In
this letter, Srila Prabhupada directly states that the message he is conveying
is far more important than making so many temples and so many disciples who are
not able to come up to the mark. In other words, the purity of the Krsna
conscious doctrine was more important to Srila Prabhupada than all the outward
results. This is not at all what has been emphasized in ISKCON over the past
years.

3)
Srila Prabhupada uses the terms “politics and
diplomacy
.” This is in direct reference to the leading secretaries of
the movement. It will not be the only letter which explicitly reveals the
existence of this dreadful disease. We shall soon see that Srila Prabhupada even
disbanded the GBC for some time due to this contamination. But, what is not so
well known, is the fact that Srila Prabhupada once, in utter disgust concerning
the politics and personal ambition, directly told his GBC members that they
could take the whole movement, and he would simply go his own way. They begged
him not to do this, yet were still not sincere enough to stop the personal
ambition, diplomacy, and politics.

4)
Srila Prabhupada was counting upon his leading secretaries to properly manage
his society. But they betrayed him. Therefore, this letter indicates that Srila
Prabhupada had lost almost all hope that the “leaders” would ever become sincere
enough to renounce the original sin, the tendency to betray the trust extended
by the Supreme Lord through his dearmost servitor. Despite many heavy letters
such as this one, Prabhupada was never actually relieved from management
responsibilities. He had to tolerate innumerable offenses by his “leaders” just
to keep the thing going long enough to finish his books. But now, some of these
same leaders claimtobesoadvancedthattheydon’tneedtoreadPrabhupada’sbooksanymore.
At one point Tamala Krsna demanded that Prabhupada’s purports not be read during
his classes-that his commentary alone was sufficient.

“Regarding the poisonous effect in our Society,
it is a fact and I know where from this poison tree has sprung up
and how
it affected practically the whole Society in a very dangerous form. But it does
not matter. Prahlad Maharaja
was administered poison, but it did not act.
Similarly Lord Krsna and the Pandavas were administered poison and it did

not act. I think, in the same parampara system, that the poison administered
to our Society will not act if some of our
students are as good as
Prahlad Maharaja. I have therefore given the administrative power to the
GBC.

“You are also one of the members of the GBC, so
you can think over very deeply how to save the situation. It is a fact

however that the great sinister movement is within our Society. I have not
heard anything from Krsnadasa or
Shyamasundar, so all of you may try to
save the Society from this dangerous position.” (Hamsadutta, 9/2/70)

Note: Prabhupada is easily as good as Prahlada
Maharaja, but, since he had given the movement to the GBC, he is saying here
that they will have to become as good as Prahlada if they want to save the
movement from certain destruction. He was prepared to wash his hands of the
whole thing. This exact same sinister movement is still there, but it is no
longer within the Society, it has become the Society and everyone else has fled
for their lives. Naturally, everyone will point a finger at everyone else as to
who these demons referred to here are, but with a little common sense endeavor,
anyone can easily see who the agents of this “great sinister movement” really
are.

“Of course, by Krishna’s grace, the higher
learned section is appreciating our books. That is the only hope for

pushing on. But, I am very much depressed by the recent incidences in
Germany. It is now evident that some of our top
men are very much
ambitious and there have been so many fall downs.” (Bhagavan, 1/27/75)

Note: Notice in this letter that it is the top men
that are the very ambitious ones. And also notice that the only hope rests on
the higher teamed section, and not the so-caned top men.

“You have written: ‘The BBT is capable of
keeping up with Prabhupada’s pace at this time and we humbly request
all
devotees to respect Prabhupada’s desire to fulfill his dream of publishing and
distributing thousands and millions of
volumes of Srimad Bhagavatam in
Twelve Cantos all over the world by not disturbing him at this time with
problems
and decisions that can be made by his direct representatives,
the GBC secretaries.’ Yes, this is wanted. I want to increase
my work.
Brahmananda Swami and Gopal Krishna were suggesting that I go to some other
place in India, but if Tamala
Krishna flies 10,000 miles to lodge some
complaint against Jayatirtha what can I do? If you all leaders cannot work

together, then how can you expect the others to cooperate with you?
Differences may be there, but still you have to
cooperate together,
otherwise where is the question of my being relieved of so many problems and
decisions?” (Ramesvara,
9/15/75)

Note: Here Ramesvara is referring to himself as a
“direct representative” of Prabhupada whereas Prabhupada is indicating that such
a “direct representative” is part and parcel of a group of so many other “direct
representatives” who simply engage themselves in bickering and fighting. The
side effect of this of course being that Srila Prabhupada was seldom left alone
to concentrate on translating. In Mad 7, p.340 and Mad 1, p.131, Prabhupada
warns his disciples not to be depressed by these “direct representatives,” but
to take directly to his books. In another place, Prabhupada says, “one must read
all my books, including the Caitanya-caritamrta, or else one wig simply eat and
sleep and eventually fall down.” Only then will a devotee not be bewildered when
he sees so much hypocrisy going on in ISKCON. We have personal experience of
this fact. We were badly treated on numerous occasions by some “leaders,” but we
never held it against Prabhupada because we had read the entire
Caitanya-caritamrta thoroughly. We therefore always understood that the
“leaders” were simply being engaged according to their material propensities in
a way that would satisfy their egos and keep them out of trouble. As Prabhupada
once stated, “I have created these big positions for big egos.”

“Now this displeasing of Godbrothers has already
begun and gives me too much agitation in my mind. Our Gaudiya
Math people
fought with one another after the demise of Guru Maharaja but my disciples have
already begun fighting
even in my presence. So I am greatly concerned
about it. ‘Trnad api sunicena…’

“Please try to maintain the philosophy of unity
in diversity. That will make our movement successful. One section
of men
have already gone out, therefore we must be very careful to maintain unity in
diversity, and remember the story
in Aesop’s Fables of the father of many
children with the bundle of sticks. When the father asked his children to break
the
bundle of sticks wrapped in a bag, none of them could do it. But,
when they removed the sticks from the bag, and tried
one by one, the
sticks were easily broken. So this is the strength of unity. If we are bunched
up, we can never be broken,
but when divided, then we can become broken
very easily.” (Kirtanananda, 10/18/73)

Note: An important point in this letter is that
spreading this movement all over the world requires “unity in diversity.” Many
disciples are under the impression that they can go out alone and start a whole
new and pure movement just as Prabhupada did. As of yet, however, absolutely
nothing substantial has been accomplished by any group, including “ISKCON.” This
is because we don’t have the potency of Srila Prabhupada, and we need to
accomplish this objective working cooperatively with Prabhupada’s books to guide
us. This does not mean we have to bunch up together in limited numbers of
temples. It means we have to keep the nucleus of the Society pure and the many
branches must support each other with various preaching tools such as books,
typesetters, printers, videos, slide shows, puppet shows, drama groups, etc.
Every disciple or group of disciples can have his own specialty, but there
should be a pure and centralized nucleus to help make all the various preaching
facilities and knowledges available to all, free from exploitation. At present,
the GBC, which is supposed to represent the head or brains of the body, are the
worst exploiters of all. Therefore the whole body is in chaos.

Since this letter was written to Kirtanananda Swami
we will use New Vrindavana as a practical example to illustrate this
uncooperative spirit. They have thousands of molds for making beautiful temple
structures, but no one else can use them. Instead they sit rotting. One of the
reasons for this is the belligerency of the leaders at New Vrindaban. If,
somehow or other, other temples do manage to buy something from New Vrindaban,
they get ripped off. We have personal experience of this fact since we worked in
that mold shop for almost a year. An item that could be cast for a total cost of
$150, New Vrindaban would sell it to another temple for $1000. Book publishing
is another example of this lack of cooperation. The leaders vie with each other,
so each zone has to set up his own book publishing house. This means each zone
has to spend huge amounts of money on the exact same equipment because they
cannot accept the principle of unity in diversity.

“In case you do not like this arrangement then
you may keep the temple as your private property and as my disciple
I
will give you guidance, but you may not use the ISKCON name to collect funds or
to take loans. In this connection,
until this matter is resolved, no loan
may be taken from the bank or elsewhere and all collections in the name of
ISKCON
must stop. If you desire to keep the temple as private property
then Upendra dasa may return to Hawaii and ISKCON
Fiji may be dissolved.
If you want to consider this project as an ISKCON project then you must abide by
the orders and
direction of the GBC, which you do not like to do. Now
whatever you like let me know.” (Vasudeva, 7/29/76)

Note: Srila Prabhupada was never in illusion about
the character of his GBC men. For many years they had been causing more trouble
than relief for him. The reasons why Srila Prabhupada didn’t disband them
permanently is not so difficult to understand. For one thing he couldn’t
possibly deal with each temple individually. He was only one man. So he had to
create some kind of governing body. The fact that most of them were neophytes
and personally motivated ones at that, didn’t stop him from encouraging them to
advance. At the same time, he didn’t expect his other disciples to have to
suffer under such neophytes and so he wrote many letters like the one above. The
activities of a pure devotee are impossible to fully understand but to a degree
we can see these thing. Therefore he is saying that Vasudeva has his blessings
to keep the temple privately and he will still be a bona fide disciple. In this
way he is not demeaning the GBC, who he wanted to encourage, and at the same
time he is telling Vasudeva that he does not have to abide by the GBC to be a
bona fide disciple. This is a very important letter for all disciples who have
been brainwashed into thinking Prabhupada is accessible only to devotees who
surrender to the GBC.

Also important in this letter is the fact that
ISKCON projects are not the property of individuals unless they develop the
project independently the way Prabhupada is recommending Vasudeva do here. That
means they don’t use Prabhupada’s name to collect funds, and they don’t use
Prabhupada’s disciples either. If someone develops a community in this way then
they can consider it their own independent temple and not have to abide by the
order of the GBC. Certain persons, like Kirtanananda for example, think they
don’t have to abide by the order of the GBC, but this letter does not
substantiate his claim. Kirtanananda was simply another worker who helped build
New Vrindavana. Prabhupada’s disciples and Prabhupada’s name were both used to
build the place so New Vrindaban is fully under the direction of the GBC. In
this same way no one can think that any ISKCON project belongs to a personality.
If a temple becomes someone’s personal project, it does not represent ISKCON.
Srila Prabhupada is the founder acarya of ISKCON only his personality should be
worshipped in any ISKCON temple. If someone wants to be worshipped in a temple,
he will have to build his own temple as Vasudeva is being encouraged to do in
this letter.

There are a class of fools in almost all these
ISKCON projects today who think that the projects belong to such and such
“gurus.” But for those fools who think that the inspiration behind any ISKCON
project is from one of these personalities, other than Srila Prabhupada, then it
is high time they wake up. It is only Prabhupada’s purity that inspired anyone
to do anything, even though some people have tried their best to capitalize on
Prabhupada’s legacy and properties. All of ISKCON’s leaders were simply
instruments to accomplish the will of Krsna through Srila Prabhupada. If one or
several tools become rotten in the process, then they simply must be either
cleaned up or discarded.

“…and my reply is that this sankirtana or
street chanting must go on, it is our most important program. Lord

Caitanya’s movement means the sankirtana movement.

“Now you are my elder disciples and both of you
are sannyasis and also advanced in Krsna consciousness, so these

questions should not arise amongst you again and again. That means everyone
is not conscientious. These things are
not new to you-why do you
continually ask these question? The GBC authority must be accepted under all

circumstances, not that there will be fighting amongst you. This fighting
spirit will destroy everything, but what can
I do, you American and
European boys are trained up in this fighting attitude. Now put it aside and
simply work
cooperatively for spreading this movement all over the world.
The standards I have already given you, now try to maintain
them at all
times under standard procedure. Do not try to innovate or create anything or
manufacture anything, that will ruin
everything. Simply do as I am doing
and be always serious and sincere to serve Krsna, and He will give you

intelligence how to do everything.” (Bali Mardan & Pusta Krsna,
9/18/72)

Note: Notice in this letter that
Srila Prabhupada definitely states that ISKCON, and everything connected with
ISKCON, can be ruined.

In Prabhupada’s use of the English language, this
is a very heavy letter, but for us, it apparently was not heavy enough since
nobody seems to have followed it very nicely. The mood of this letter applies to
practically all the leaders. They often quote the part about accepting the
authority of the GBC, but they never quote the part about strictly maintaining
the high standard Prabhupada set.

Prabhupada is also saying here not to concoct
anything. In other words we are not qualified to adjust the devotional items for
time and circumstance, at least not until we can stop fighting with each other.
ISKCON’s new “gurus” are not changing the method of guru worship. That standard
they like very much and are maintaining to the letter. The problem is however,
they have none of Prabhupada’s qualifications. In other words, they take the
part they like, the profit, adoration, and distinction, and reject the part they
don’t like, the lifetime of austerity and purification. In this connection
Prabhupada gives this analogy:

“A farmer may consider: ‘The front part of the
hen is very expensive because I have to feed it. Better to cut it off.’

But if the head is missing, there will be no eggs anymore, because the body
is dead. Similarly, if we reject the difficult
part of the scriptures and
obey the part we like, such an interpretation will not help us. We have to
accept all the injunctions
in scriptures as they are given, not only
those that suit us.” (SSR, p.129)

“Now I have come back, so let me stay in India.
I will remain in Bombay, Vrindavana, and Mayapur. As you have
desired,
now let me do that, to sit down tightly and concentrate on the translating
business. But, if you disturb me, then
my mind will be disturbed. I want
that what I have established may go on nicely, but I see that some of the
devotees are
reviving their old ‘good’ qualities. That is the difficulty.
If the old habits come back, then everything is finished. If my
mind
becomes disturbed in this way, then how can I concentrate on book writing. It is
not possible. Better not to inform
me anything, and let me sit in
Vrindavana.” (Hrdayananda, 11/13/75)

Note: Prabhupada here is practically begging
Hrdayananda to just leave him alone to write his books, but Hrdayananda and the
GBC refused. They continued to enact their petty enviousness right up until
Srila Prabhupada departed this world. And, needless to say, the old “good
qualities” came back.

Prabhupada’s last wish was to see “ALL” of his
disciples. This would have given everyone a last chance to offer their heartfelt
thanks to Prabhupada for the blessings he had bestowed upon us. Tamala informed
Giriraja, and that message was conveyed to Satsvarupa and Ramesvara in LA. But
these two men decided they knew better than Srila Prabhupada. So they torpedoed
that instruction on the plea that it would be too expensive just before the big
Thanksgiving and Christmas pick. So even though Srila Prabhupada desired to see
his real disciples, they never knew to come, thanks to these “direct
representatives.” We have testimony by several devotees that they had the money
and were ready to go, but the “authorities” convinced them that it was illusion.
They were told that they would please Prabhupada more by giving the money to the
temple. Their reasoning however was invalid since Tamala used the same arguments
directly to Srila Prabhupada at the time of the instruction. He argued that the
expense would be too great. But Prabhupada didn’t care for those reasons and
Tamala was forced to send the message overseas. Satsvarupa and Ramesvara are the
ones who must take the full brunt of the responsibility for this offense, which
has hurt deeply so many of Srila Prabhupada’s disciples.

Notice that again Prabhupada is warning that
everything can become finished.

“Regarding the controversy that is going on
there in Stockholm, what is the reason? This must be considered at
a full
meeting of the GBC. You may suggest a way to mitigate this difficulty and if it
is not accepted, then both of them
should resign. I know that Hamsadutta
is very expert in selling books but books are not only for selling but also for
reading.
Now has the GBC become more than Guru Maharaja? As if simply GBC
is meant for looking after pounds, shilling, pence.
The GBC does not look
after spiritual life. That is the defect. All of our students will have to
become guru but they are
not qualified. This is the difficulty.”
(Alanath, 11/10/75)

Note: Here Prabhupada clearly indicates the
tendency of the GBC to try to become more than him. In the “Lilamrta,”
Prabhupada is said to have said that, “Even I must follow the GBC.” Even if
Prabhupada did say this, we should not accept it literally. They have clearly
shown the tendency to think themselves more than Srila Prabhupada and also, as
stated in this letter, to become absorbed in “pounds, shillings, and pence.”
Please just try and see what Srila Prabhupada is clearly saying! “The GBC does
not look after spiritual life. That is the defect.” This is staring us directly
in the face. If this commission was so divine, as they now claim, why did Srila
Prabhupada speak like this about it? Only two and one-half years after this
letter was written they claim to have become so advanced as to accept the same
kind of worship as Srila Prabhupada, in the same temples of Srila Prabhupada, by
the same disciples of Srila Prabhupada. They went to Sridhar Maharaja, told him
the big he, and eked out his rubber-stamp for appointing acaryas. Srila
Prabhupada describes what they did as follows: “They declared: ‘Come on, unfit
persons, to become acarya.’ Then another man comes, then another, and another.
‘Now I am so advanced that I can kill my guru and then become guru.’ (Bombay, 8/
15 / 76) So when the GBC now makes their big claim that they must be blindly
followed, we should remember this letter and understand that they have nothing
whatsoever to do with Srila Prabhupada anymore.

“My only grievance is that I appointed GBC to
give me relief from the management but, on the contrary, complaints
and
counter-complaints are coming to me. Then how my brain can be peaceful.
Naturally, I want to see that all of my
centers are going nicely, so it
is not possible to mitigate the differences of opinion and work smoothly,
conjointly. So best
thing is that we wait for the Mayapur meeting and
decide there combinedly what to do.

“The local management has to be done by temple
president. GBC should see whether management is going on nicely,
and if
there are any discrepancies that will be discussed at the GBC meeting in
Mayapur. That is the process. Sannyasis
are meant for preaching only.
That is the principle. But, contrary to the principle, if things are being
embezzled then
how can I save them. How one man can manage the whole
world affairs? This is my concern. So far I know you are
approved
manager, so why complaints are there, I do not know.” (Jayatirtha, 10/16/75)

Note: Prabhupada clearly says here that the GBC has
not relieved him from having to deal with so many problems even though that was
the reason why the GBC was created in the first place. Prabhupada is admitting
here that he can’t ignore the problems since he wants to see all his centers
going on nicely and at the same time he says he cannot possibly manage the whole
world. So he simply got more and more fed up with these “leaders” until he
decided to leave the planet.

“I am in due receipt of your letter addressed to
Rupanuga dasa dated September 16, 1975 and have noted the
contents. Why
is there this politics? This is not good. If politics come, then the preaching
will be stopped. That is the
difficulty. As soon as politics come,
everything is spoiled. In the Gaudiya Math the politics is still going on. My
Guru
Maharaja left in 1936, and now it is 1967, so after 40 years the
litigation is still going on. Do not come to this.”
(Gurukripa,
9/30/75)

Note: Did anyone notice any marked difference in
these “leaders” between Sept. 1975 and Nov. 1977? Therefore we can easily
understand why “everything is spoiled.”

“Regarding your dealings with Bhagavan dasa,
when two GBCs are concerned, the whole GBC must consider, what
can I do?
I have appointed the GBC not to fight amongst yourselves but to manage. If there
is fighting, then how will
you manage? So the whole GBC committee must
decide if there is fighting.” (Hamsadutta, 9/29/75)

Note: Here Srila Prabhupada indicates the futility
of the situation. He has established this as his fundamental mood about the GBC
ever since the 1970 LA lockup incident, where he was kept captive in a room in
the LA temple for a number of days by his “dear disciples.” Exact details of
this incident are still unknown to us but the indications are clear that some
disciples, specifically Brahmananda, wanted to control the movement better than,
they thought, Srila Prabhupada was able to.

“Regarding the new New York house, yes, let me
know when I shall have to go there to see. I have more houses than
anyone
else in the world, but I am not allowed to stay. The richest man in the world
does not have such facilities. They
have one or two, but in each place it
is fit for prince, and they do not have as many as I have. And, the wife of Bali
Mardan
how was she giving such a bluff.?” (Rupanuga, 9/29/75)

Note: Prabhupada wanted to stay in one place to
concentrate on translating books, but he couldn’t. Why? Because he had to travel
constantly to encourage the devotees; his so-called advanced leaders were not
doing it.”I came to liberate my disciples, they (GBC) have come to keep them in
bondage.” (Giriraja) Only one leader, Vishnujana Swami, was even civilized
enough to deal with the general devotees at the time when Srila Prabhupada
wanted to form the world sankirtana party. Prabhupada did not want all this
traveling. Chanakya Pandit says: “Horses grow old by being bound; clothes grow
old when left in the sun; women grow old when unmarried; and men grow old by
traveling.”

“Regarding your questions you say that amongst
the elder disciples there are still symptoms of greed, anger, strife,

bickering, etc., but you are one of them. You are one of the old students, so
you fall in that group. So the fighting is among
that group, but not
amongst the real workers.” (Krsna dasa, 9/9/72)

Note: Here Prabhupada is directly saying that “the
real workers”, the true disciples, are those who humbly serve and don’t bicker
and fight. The real workers are those devotees going out and distributing books
day after day, or cleaning the temple, or worshipping the Deity. The real
workers are not the big leaders always acting on the impetus of personal
ambition.

“I have received your report on the telephone to
Harikesh. This is very funny thinking in our society that you want
t6
spend for this boat, and that Tulsi dasa wants to take sannyasa because he is
feeling sex agitation. First of all there is
no sanction to purchase this
boat from the BBT. We are not interested.

“Tulsi dasa is affected by sex, and he wants to
take sannyasa? This is nonsense. Is sannyasa so cheap? He will be
a
victim. He is not fit for sannyasa. His mind is not fixed up. Everyone wants to
fulfill their whimsical desires; this is
going on

“Another thing, why are you always calling on
the telephone? Are you such important men that you have to call
all over
the world? We are poor men sons, what can I do? But, why are you always calling
on the telephone?” (Ramesvara,
11/7/75)

Note: There is an interesting story of Ramesvara’s
in this connection. One day Ramesvara was on the phone to Tamala when a devotee
came in to inform him of the death of one of his “disciples,”
Sridhama dasa. He’d been in the morgue, unidentified, for several days, for
several days. Ramesvara put the phone down just long enough to “meditate on the
soul of my departed disciple and direct him to his destination.” Many devotees
were present in the room for this one. Here is how the tragedy is functioning.
People are coming to ISKCON, brought by the message in Srila Prabhupada’s books.
Then they are victimized by becoming entangled with “gurus” who
they are made to think are the pure representatives of that message. But these
sense gratifiers do not even know when their disciple dies. They have to be
informed. This man, Sridhama, must have performed a significant amount of
selfless service for the cause there in LA and so Ramesvara gave him a minute by
interrupting his umpteenth long-distance phone can for the day.

“One thing is, I have heard that Jayapataka is
requesting Giriraja that Bombay should send maintenance allowance
to
Mayapur monthly. But I instructed in the beginning that Calcutta should maintain
Mayapur. Also, you are not
sending your collections regularly to Bombay,
so how they can support you? If Bombay is maintaining, what are others

doing, eating and sleeping? Why does Jayapataka want allowance? Anyone who
cannot collect money, they should go
to Mayapur and live there and simply
eat and sleep, like women and widows. I shall arrange for their eating and
sleeping.
But in cities, those should live who can collect and earn. The
widows are not earning in Hindu society, they eat and sleep
at others’
expense. So if you are not able to earn in Calcutta, better all go to Mayapur
and eat and sleep and I shall
accommodate all widows, women and others at
Mayapur and Vrindaban. Otherwise why should we maintain such large

establishment in Calcutta simply for eating and sleeping and spending. These
two places will be reserved for those who
cannot collect. For them I am
making provision. Only the active members who can collect, they shall live in
the city.
Eating, sleeping members, they shall live in Mayapur, that’s
all.

“One thing, on the invitation card you have
written All Glories to
Our Guru Maharaja. This is impersonalism. As
soon as we offer obeisances to Guru, the name should be there. We are
strictly personalists. The sahajiyas write Glories
to Guru. Why you are
learning this impersonalism, who has taught you? Daily I am offering obeisances
to
my Guru by vibrating his real name, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Saraswati,
otherwise it is impersonal.

“Whether you can deal with so many problems? I
am receiving so many letters daily from Calcutta. The temple
officers are
appointed to minimize my time, not increase it with so many letters. Best to
stop expanding, or if you cannot
raise funds there, close up the Calcutta
center. It is not that the officers should be expert in one field only, they
should
be expert in everything.” (Bhavananda, 7/14/72)

Note: There were very few letters to Bhavananda.
You may consult Krta Kanna dasa, who is hiding in San Francisco under threat
from Bhavananda, for more information. Bhavananda’s defects have not been
limited to impersonalism.

“I have got very good respect for Japanese
people. So far I have met the Japanese boys and girls in our temple there,

they are so well behaved that I was astonished that they were more respectful
than my direct disciples.” (Taittiriya, 9/15/74)

Note: Many of Srila Prabhupada’s direct disciples,
particularly the ones with big egos and big positions, did not have good
behavior and manners. There are so many examples: we give a few specific
instances, all verifiable if necessary.
InVmdavana,whenHarikeshwasPrabhupada’ssecretary,hewasknowntohavesaid on several
occasions such things to Prabhupada as, “It’s your mess, clean it up yourself’
or “This isn’t dirt Prabhupada, it’s Vrndavana dust.” Srila Prabhupada once
dispatched a letter to Guru Krpa Swami via Harikesh. The letter was very
provocative to Guru Krpa Swami, especially the P.S. following the signature. So
much so, that Guru Krpa Swami immediately flew from Japan to India. He went to
his Guru Maharaja and asked whether or not the message in the letter was totally
coming from him. It wasn’t. Harikesh Swami was immediately removed from his
duties of personal secretary and was exiled to Eastern Europe. He was also told
to walk to Delhi from Vrindavana. Another incident, concerning Tamala, was just
after the 1976 infamous GBC meeting when Srila Prabhupada exiled Tamala to go to
China. Tamala became angry and pointed his index finger at Prabhupada.”I will
not go to China. Why should I go to China? I have my own party in America. You
cannot tell me this. I am not going to go.” One sannyasi also in the room
protested, “You cannot talk to Srila Prabhupada like this.” Tamala replied
sharply, “Don’t tell me what I can and can’t do.” Srila Prabhupada once said
about another “acarya”: “Hamsadutta is praying every night that I will die and
he win become acarya.” The fist of such quotes could fill a volume. We are only
touching the top of the iceberg in this book. Almost without exception, the only
outstanding feature all the current ISKCON “acaryas” have in common is their
disrespect for Srila Prabhupada. At any rate, we see in this letter, that an
ordinary Japanese citizen has better manners than some of Prabhupada’s
direct representatives.”

“In that trust you must be very careful to make
sure that my name is registered there as the founder acarya and that
I am
to be the ultimate authority. In other words, in any case of necessity of
vetoing or canceling any decision made by
the other trustees, I should be
able to do like that. My decision should overrule all the other trustees
combined.”
(Kurusrestha, 12/28/74)

Note: Does this letter sound Eke Prabhupada had
much faith in the combined purity of the GBC? The following incident clearly
shows just how corrupt the GBC was/is. And those who weren’t corrupt, how
foolish they were/are. But today the GBC is still saying that their combined
opinion is as good as Prabhupada’s. Indeed, they go so far as to say, that even
Srila Prabhupada was obliged to follow the GBC.

“YOUR MATERIAL LEGAL FORMULA WILL NOT HELP US
ONLY OUR SPIRITUAL LIFE CAN HELP
US I HAVE NO APPROVAL FOR ANY THESE
PLANS STOP HANSADUTTA MUST RETURN GERMANY
IMMEDIATELY DON’T LEAVE AGAIN
STOP ATREYA RISHI HAS NO AUTHORITY FROM ME TO
MANAGE ANYTHING REMOVE HIM
ACKNOWLEDGE CABLE URGENT RENNY STREET PADDINGTON
SYDNEY BHAKTIVEDANTA
SWAMI.” (Copy of telegram sent to Hansadutta, Rupanuga, and Karandhar,
4/6/72)

“Sriman Atreya Rishi dasa may be very expert,
but without my say he has been given so much power and this has
upset my
brain. I also understand that immediate actions are going to take place even
prior to my permission, and that,
also, ‘without divulging to the
devotees(!)

“I do not follow exactly what is the motive of
the so-called GBC meeting, therefore I have sent the telegram which you

will find attached herewith, and I have received the replies as well.

“Under these circumstances, I authorize you to
disregard for the time being any decision from the GBC men until
my
further instruction.

“You manage your affairs peacefully and
independently, and try to improve the spiritual atmosphere of the centers

more carefully. I shall be very glad to know the names of your assistants
such as Secretary, Treasurer and Accountant.

“Finally, I beg to repeat that all GBC orders
are suspended herewith by me until further notice.” (Letter to all temple

presidents, 4/8/72)

“…that is my hope. But I have been very much
disturbed recently by the meeting which you all have had in New
York,
wherein you have passed so many resolutions and elected Atreya Rishi to GBC
secretary, and made so many other
changes. I am very much puzzled by the
whole business. Therefore I have not approved of it and you may by now have

received my letter why I have temporarily suspended the GBC. Let us not
revive this old matter, but I want to know from
you what is your opinion
of the matter, and how is it that Hansadutta and Atreya Rishi were able to
persuade you all senior
leaders of the Society to follow their foolish
activities? Kindly inform.

“From now on, the temples will operate
independently and try to improve their spiritual life more carefully, so
there
is no more need for such financial arrangement of centralization,
as you have proposed

“So far your statement, “our final success will
be when you actually sit tight and translate books and let us manage

successfully,” yes, that is my desire, but if you can do it or not, that has
again disturbed me very much. Now I have given
you everything, but I do
not see that even the basic principles of advancement in spiritual life are
always there, and
sometimes there is tendency to neglect what is our real
purpose of life, namely, to become mad after Krishna, and instead
we
become carried away by big, big talk. So I am still thinking how things will go
on.” (Satsvarupa, 4/10/72)

“And I am surprised that none of the GBC members
detected the defects in the procedure. It was detected only when
it came
to me. What will happen when I am not here, shall everything by spoiled by GBC?
So for the time being, let the
GBC activities be suspended until I
thoroughly revise the whole procedure. In the meantime, you do your duty as

president of Hamburg Temple, and try to improve spiritually, Our spiritual
way should strictly observe the following points especially: 1) Neatness and
cleanliness of all personal bodies. (I still see those who are initiated as
brahmins, they
do not even wash their hands after eating even; of course,
there may be so many defects due to your births in non-brahmin
families,
but how long it shall go on? It is very easy thing.) 2) Chanting 16 rounds
daily. (I don’t think everyone is
following these principles.) 3) Temple
worship, which should be performed rigidly between four and ten AM.)

“I find that the devotees are still sleeping up
to six, seven o’clock. So in the GBC agenda I do not find any such

programs for reforming our past bad habits. So kindly as President o Hamburg
center you try to observe yourself all the
regulative principles and see
all the members are following.” (Hansadutta, 4/11/72)

“I think it is best thing if the GBC members
always travel on Sankirtan Party in their zone and go from one village
to
another and visit the temples to see how the students are learning and do my
work. In this way, they will avoid the
propensity to sit down and plot
and scheme how to eat and sleep. So you can advise them all to travel
extensively on
Sankirtan all over their zone.” (Karandhar, 5/4/72)

Note: We would like to summarize, very concisely,
the most important points made in these revealing letters and telegrams. 1)
Legal formulas cannot replace true Krsna conscious behavior and endeavor. You
cannot make a man Krsna conscious by legal formulas. Obviously, the GBC was
thinking that possible; 2) Prabhupada exposes the GBC’s tendency not to divulge
their insidious schemes to the general devotees. We do not claim to have
exposed, in this document, all their treacheries. Seeing how many we have
exposed, just imagine how many there actually were! 3) The GBC had a tendency to
enact legislation, plans, and money manipulations prior to Prabhupada’s
sanction, but the constitution of the GBC incorporated the necessity for
Prabhupada’s approval in all such important decisions; 4) The argument is
sometimes raised, and Srila Prabhupada is said to have said, that the GBC, as a
combined unit of over 20 men, cannot make a wrong decision due to the group
influence. But Srila Prabhupada asks how two men, one of whom was not even a
GBC, could push their concoction past the other members. It is simply not a fact
that numbers alone can prevent deviation and group treachery. One powerful
enticement can pollute all the remaining members; 5) Srila Prabhupada says that
the GBC has a tendency to neglect the fundamental principles of Krsna
consciousness and get carried away by the so-called big picture even though the
fundamental principles are not even being followed by the leaders. 6) Srila
Prabhupada directly doubts whether there is any possibility that the management
will carry on after his departure. We can see that his doubt was not only
utterly justified, but was directly a wanting to us all. 7) Srila Prabhupada
specifically states that the whole movement may become victimized and spoiled by
the GBC. It has come to take place; 8) Srila Prabhupada specifically states that
the GBC men, who call themselves Srila Prabhupada’s “direct representatives,”
have a propensity to simply plot and scheme. In this section, we are exposing
many of those plots and schemes. We ask you also to expose these to all those
who are sincere enough to hear and benefit from these truths.

“…if he received the vote, why you have
opposed? You must be impartial. My recommendation is that he must be
the
president. He has been chosen by the vote, and I am giving the casting vote for
him. He is doing things very nicely
there, so he must be the president,
Prabha Vishnu should go on Sankirtan, and Madhavananda should be president.

Everything must go on. The women are doing nicely so why are they being
changed from the pujari to the Sankirtan?
These things should be done by
the President. These are internal things, and you should not interfere. I do not
approve
of your changing the women. It should be the choice of
Madhavananda who should be the pujari.

“Why did you close Edinburgh without asking me?
Paramahamsa reports that you have closed the Edinburgh temple.
Edinburgh
was doing nicely. You can’t close a temple without asking me? Is it too much to
do this? Our propaganda
is opening temples, and you are closing them. We
are not for closing but for increasing. I do not approve of this. If
possible
the Edinburgh temple must be re-opened again. (Ed. note: It was
re-opened.)

“If you close the temple, what is the
management? Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu pushed the Sankirtan movement, but
He
never said to close the Jagannatha temple or the Govindaji temple. In Edinburgh
we had a nice house, why you have
closed it? Why you have whimsically
done this? If possible the Edinburgh temple must be reopened. Don’t do
anything
whimsically without consulting me.

“I made the GBC to give me relief, but if you do
like this, then where is the relief.? It is anxiety for me. This is the

difficulty, that as soon as one gets power, he becomes whimsical and spoils
everything. What can I do? ” (Hansadutta,
9/12/74)

Note: A very important point in this letter is that
the GBC must not interfere with the internal dealings of a temple. That means
they are not insiders but outsiders simply observing the activities of the
temple. If they detect deviation, they may recommend replacement. That’s all.
Not that they have anything to do with a temple’s preaching activities. The
President is the leader of any temple, and the GBC has nothing to do with his
plans or preaching desires, unless they go against Prabhupada’s instructions.
Most of the GBC don’t know those instructions however, so basically every temple
is on its own. If a temple president doesn’t want any of these rubber-stamped
“top” men to perch up on big seats in the temple, then he has the right to nip
that imposition. This is now happening in ISKCON’s first liberated temple,
Berkeley. Hopefully many more win follow that shining example.

As stated in a previous chapter the cause of
disturbance in ISKCON is ignorance. That is clear. But there is also another
cause as mentioned in the following letters: personal ambition. If the current
leaders are sincere, then we can easily remove this disturbance by bringing out
knowledge through discussion and debate. But if ISKCON’s disturbance is an
intentional display of personal ambition, then it has to be removed by other
means. You can only wake up a sleeping man, not a man pretending to be asleep.

Srila Prabhupada here confirms the famous quote
that power corrupts, and so naturally, absolute power corrupts absolutely when
the “schemers” are not in absolute knowledge.

“Our life is very short. The Krsna consciousness
movement is not meant for fulfilling one’s personal ambition, but
it is a
serious movement for the whole world.” (Satsvarupa, 7/31/70)

“In my books I have tried to explain clearly
this simultaneously one and different philosophy, ‘acintya bheda bheda

tattva’, propounded by Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. But sometimes it happens
that this philosophy is given a self
interested interpretation. As soon
as personal motivation comes in it is not possible for one to understand our
Krsna
consciousness philosophy.” (Ishan, 9/70)

“As alleged by you I have received complaints
against Bali Mardan and his wife, so seriously so much so that the
girl
has declared that Bali Mardan is an incarnation of bhakti Siddhanta Saraswati
Thakura on my name. In India some
of the important members they have
collected huge amounts in the name of the Society and spent it luxuriously. I
wanted
you all my experienced disciples should manage the whole
institution very cleverly without any personal ambition like
ordinary
materialistic men. The Gaudiya Math institution has become smashed, at least
stopped its program of preaching
work on account of personal
ambitions.

“So whatever is done is done. I shall request
you all not to be personally ambitious. I shall do everything in my power

to fulfill your personal ambition, but that will be done in due course of
time when you are fully trained up and following
the regulative
principles and chanting 16 rounds.” (Karandhar, 10/8/74)

“We have worked very hard and established a
great institution, but if we think for our personal benefit then it will

become ruined. This is my only concern.” (Chayavana, 11/1/74)

“Regarding Brahmananda, he is actually
surrendered soul, but Maya is so strong that on account of association he

has even fallen down. So these two things are always side-by-side: Maya and
Krsna; Krsna is service and Maya is sense
gratification, so every moment
we are prone to be subjugated by either of them. Our duty is therefore to be
very, very
careful. The poison is personal ambition. So everyone has the
chance, therefore one should not be complacent. Doubts
may come about,
but one should be firmly fixed up that there cannot be any doubt on the
Spiritual Master or Krsna.
(Satyabhama, 11/7/70)

Note: These letters indicated the razor’s edge.
Unfortunately, the leading secretaries have all fallen off the edge. They are
now completely entangled, having been carried away by personal ambition. The
facilities they took to exploit various situations have degraded them beyond
hope. That is the penalty for falling under Maya’s enticement in the form of the
lure of personal ambition. We should not remain sentimental. Srila Prabhupada
did more than just warn us; he stated clearly that these things were happening.
It has not been rectified. On the contrary, it has become far, far worse. We
should stop being ostriches. Srila Prabhupada now goes on to describe all these
personally ambitious “disciples.”

“I am hearing so many things about management.
My request is that until I am able to return to the USA you
all please
work peacefully. At our next annual meeting at Mayapur all complaints and
counter complaints will be heard
in the presence of all GBC and I will
also be present. In the meantime work peacefully without disturbing the
situation.

“In Bengal there is a proverb that even if there
are some dead metal utensils but when they are together they make
so much
noise, so what to speak of living utensils. So this is natural, but since we are
all pledged to work for Krsna, we
should follow the principle of Lord
Caitanya Mahaprabhu; trnad api
This is Vaisnavism. So my request is do
not be
agitated. Let us do our duty honestly. Krsna will give us the
intelligence to do everything nicely.

“Europeans and Americans are very agitative, but
since we have all taken pledge to the service of Krsna we have to
change
this habit for the peaceful service of Krsna.” (Ramesvara, 9/15/74)

Note: “Noisy living utensils” do not qualify as
gurus. Ramesvara is still so agitated that he now has all sorts of nervous
disorders, including serious ulcers. His nickname has become Rage-esvara. It is
also well known that Rage-esvara is very fond of going to movies, especially
science fiction movies. He was recently seen standing in the line for the movie
“Dune” and it is said he has seen “Star Wars” five times. Of course many
devotees, having been forced out of their father’s temples, go to movies
nowadays for lack of any kind of an organized society to take shelter within. A
man wishing to take the responsibility of guru, however, should not be
interested in such mundane things. Prabhupada was lenient with the
congregational devotees, especially householders, but the leaders he insisted be
exemplary.

“The future hope of solid standing of our
mission is on the proper management of our governing body. Now we
are
increasing in volume. The area of our activity is expanding. Under the
circumstances, if our management goes on
nicely to maintain our prestige
and good name, that will be our success. Such status quo can be maintained only
on our
being freed from any kind of sense gratifying attitude, because
pure devotional service means: ‘anyabhilasita sunyam,’
or without any
other desire than to satisfy Krishna.” (Bhagavandasa, 2/16/71)

Note: The GBC’s duty is supposed to be to make sure
the purest standards are being followed by everyone, especially themselves.
That’s all. The householders will naturally be on all different levels of
austerity, as stated in the next letter, but the leaders have to be purely
following. If the leaders themselves are agitated sannyasis with no real freedom
from desires for household fife, then how can they lead a community of
householders? Some of these sannyasi leaders, the homosexuals especially,
haven’t the faintest idea of what a healthy Krsna conscious community is.
Therefore, they cannot possibly help the householders. On the contrary, they are
very expert at creating disturbances amongst them. In normal circumstances,
sannyasa is a graduation from householder life, not something to accept if you
are too irresponsible to be a householder. This is all clearly explained in Chapter
9
.

“So far Dayananda, I have no objection if the
grihastas live outside and earn money, but I do not want them to leave.

The strict temple procedure is only for those who live in the temple.
Grihastas should live outside, and they cannot follow
strictly
everything, but why they should give up altogether their devotional procedures?
So many big stalwart devotees
are leaving, why is this? Advaita, Uddhava,
Krsnadasa, and now our Dayananda and Nandarani. I have sent them each
one
letter, so if you find them, you may deliver them my letters. This is not at all
good if our big devotees fall down so
easily and go away. Try to save
them.” (Karandhar, 7/14/72)

Note: This is called expanding to wider and wider
circles as Prabhupada wanted. It is not necessary that everyone who is
interested in Krsna consciousness be expected to “follow strictly everything.”
ISKCON’s current leaders are very casual about their own tendencies, but if the
“common, insignificant devotees” break a regulative principle or two
occasionally, then they are quick to castigate such devotees, even to the point
of destroying their families. Such leaders who have this tendency to destroy
families, and thus create varnasankara should be utterly rejected. In some
circumstances, when the destruction is deliberate, execution is justified in
sastra. (BG, 1.36)

“I have also received the enclosed pictures of
the proposed house. I am thinking that you are a very sincere devotee.
I
am remembering that during my recent visit there in Australia how during the
kirtan you were seeing to my personal
and not letting anybody come
forward and still leading the kirtan. When you begin the chanting, everybody
becomes
captivated, and you can go on without stopping. I feel happy that
even after my departure, things will go on. I am happy
that I have got so
many sincere devotees who will carry on. That is my happiness.” (Madhudvisa,
9/18/74)

Note: According to this letter, Madhudvisa should
be appointed a guru. After all, Prabhupada is saying here that, after he leaves,
Madhudvisa will carry on with the mission. The point is, devotees may receive
very encouraging letters from Srila Prabhupada, but it does not insure that they
will continue on the straight-and-narrow path. We do not question Madhudvisa’s
faith. He is a devotee. But one can lose staunch sincerity despite the best
encouragement, and where it has happened the worst is with those who pose and
impose themselves upon the innocent devotees.

“The Miami situation is a great discredit for us
because we have made such a bad impression on the neighbors that
they
have had us )kicked out. This is because of nasty management. Rupanuga was the
GBC, and now you are, why it
cannot be made clean? Avirama has proved his
poor management, so he must be replaced
One thing is though, if
the
management continues to be so nasty, then that place will also be
ruined. Management must be done very nicely otherwise
it is useless.”
(Satsvarupa, 6/4/75)

“Now by the grace of Krishna we have got
sufficient properties all over the world, so there cannot be any diplomacy

or conspiracy by any sane man. All these properties and opulences, whatever
we have got, this will not go with me when
I go away from this world. It
will remain here. I am training some of my experienced disciples how to manage
after my
departure. So if instead of taking th etraining if in my life
time you people say I am the Lord of all I survey, that is dangerous

conspiracy.” (Karandhar, 10/8/74)

Conclusion: From these letters it is clear that
Prabhupada was not very pleased with the GBC. He just wanted to retire to his
translating and not have to deal with them. But then “Tamala would fly 10,000
miles to lodge a complaint against Jayatirtha.” So what could he do? He had
given us plenty of books, lectures, and letters, and he knew that if just one
sincere soul would actually read them, then everything would go on. So he
decided to leave.

Sane men do not engage in diplomacy and conspiracy.
The pull of opulences and properties is illusory. No one can keep the control
forever. It was not that simply some small section of devotees was trained by
Srila Prabhupada. The training was open to everyone and still is. In Srila
Prabhupada’s personal presence, those “top men” he hoped to train instead became
enwrapped in personal ambition. They have been thinking, for some time now, that
they are the Lord of all they survey. This GBC has become a Gang of Blasphemous
Conspirators. It is a very dangerous conspiracy. The Krsna consciousness
movement, as established by Srila Prabhupada, is vital for the upliftment of the
entire world. Now it has become almost completely spoiled by the GBC and
particularly the guru sub-section. Of course they required help and so there are
many fools keeping the thing propped up. And many innocent people, because of
their ignorance, are also allowing this conspiracy to stay in power. We can only
pray to Lord Sri Krsna, and to the real guru parampara, that some sincere
disciples of Srila Prabhupada will intently read these letters, as presented
above, and, without prejudice, recognize the legitimacy of our explanations
concerning them. Then the duty becomes obvious.

Comments, inquiries, or donations toward this book,
of which this is a rough advance copy, may be sent to: Steve Bryant (Sulocana
dasa), 2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA 94794. Thank you.


CHAPTER THREE

CHEAP GURUS, CHEAP DISCIPLES

THE TRUTH ABOUT THE SPIRITUAL MASTER

“The first thing, I warn Acyutananda, do not try
to initiate. You are not in a proper position now to initiate anyone

Don’t be allured by such Maya. I am training you all to become future
Spiritual Masters, but do not be in a hurry
You don’t be
attracted by such cheap disciples immediately. One has to rise gradually by
service
These services are most important. Don’t be allured by
cheap disciples. Go on steadfastly to render service first. If you immediately
become Guru,
then the service activities will be stopped; and as there
are many cheap gurus and cheap disciples, without any substantial

knowledge, and manufacturing new sampradayas, and with service activities
stopped, and all spiritual progress stopped
up. You have already
mentioned one such non-bonafide sampradaya, Jaya Sri Sampradaya. So let me know
immediately
what you are going to do, in respect to my above three
important businesses entrusted to you…” (Acyutananda, 8/21/68)

Note: Of course ISKCON’s “gurus” say: “We were not
in a hurry; we waited until six months after Prabhupada’s departure to
officially declare ourselves worshipable spiritual masters.” It takes eight
years to earn a license to pug teeth or practice medicine-but getting a throne
in ISKCON less than that. Maybe that could be advertised. It could attract a
huge following, which is the verification of a bona fide movement. Right?

“As for your next question: ‘Can only a few pure
devotees deliver others?’ Anyone, if he is pure devotee he can
deliver
others, he can become spiritual master. But unless he is on that platform he
should not attempt it. Then both of
them will go to hell, like blind men
leading the blind.” (Tusta Krishna, 12/14/72)

Note: Pure devotees of Krsna are not a dime-a-dozen
as in ISKCON today. Even the madhyama status of devotee is difficult to attain.
The topmost platform of pure devotee generally takes a lifetime of sincere,
humble, and serious hard work, and only one among thousands achieves it. (BG,
7.3) Prabhupada was a pure
devoteefrombirthbuthesettheexampleforusbywaitingelevenyearsbeforetakingfonnalinitiation.
Why today this impatience? Initiation is a serious matter and not something one
does whimsically. No sane person rushes into such a commitment. Chant, study,
and serve Prabhupada through his books with a competent, humble devotee. Then
you are safe. Krsna will personally send a pure devotee when the sincere seeker
is ready. Getting a bona fide guru is not a process of seeking outside oneself.
It is an internal process of purifying one’s motive. Then the guru will appear
just as Narada appeared to Dhruva in the forest. The only endeavor required is
trying to become sincere.

In the broad sense, very little changed when
Prabhupada left the planet. He had long since placed the fate of his movement in
the hands of his books. More and more he saw that his leaders were not following
them or even reading them. The GBC was out of hand.”What can I do?” Some of them
could hardly wait to divide up the pie and start being worshipped.

“Yes, I am so glad that your center is doing so
well and all the devotees are now appreciating the presence of their

Spiritual Master by following His instructions although He is no longer
physically present; this is the right spirit.”
(Karandhara, 9/13/70)

Note: Adherence to the guru’s instructions is the
most important measure of the legitimacy of the devotees.

“Regarding the action of Bon Maharaja: We shall
discuss the matter when we meet. For the present, you may know
that this
gentleman is very much materially ambitious. He wants to utilize Krsna
consciousness for his material name
and fame. Sometimes he greatly
offended our Guru Maharaja, and it so happened that at the last stage,
practically Guru
Maharaja rejected him. And the result, we can find that
instead of becoming a great preacher of Krsna consciousness this

gentleman has become artificially a head of a mundane institution. To become
a very important man in the mundane
estimation is not success in Krsna
consciousness
On the whole, you may know that he is not a liberated
person, and
therefore, he cannot initiate any person to Krsna
consciousness. It requires special spiritual benediction from higher

authorities.

“The statements of Thakura Bhaktivinode are as
good as scripture because he is liberated person. Generally the
spiritual
master comes from the group of such eternal associates of the Lord; but anyone
who follows the principles of such
ever-liberated persons is as good as
one in the above mentioned group
A person who is liberated acharya and
guru cannot
commit any mistake, but there are persons who are less
qualified or not liberated, but still can act as guru and acharya
by
strictly following the disciplic succession…” (Janardana, 4/26/68)

Note: This is one main basis of the ISKCON
gurus.. claim to acarya-ship. It is an undeniable truth that if someone
is strictly following his guru, then he may act as guru himself. But here
Prabhupada uses the word I/act.
” It clearly implies that, in the
absence of a liberated acarya, a devotee on the neophyte platform, who, by
definition, is strictly following the principles of the ever-liberated acarya,
can “act” as the via medium of the parampara. He may be
considered a pure devotee, but not a liberated pure devotee. He is on the level
mentioned above. Such an “acting” guru is not beyond falling
down and so must be very careful to strictly follow the real pure devotees
instructions, not try and imitate him. He must not concoct anything. He must
five very humbly and not allow pompous worship of himself, for that is reserved
for those who are actually in complete touch with the Supreme. His followers
must clearly understand that their “acting“-guru is a
completely pure devotee, and that he can only advance so far under such limited
guidance. (NOI, 6) Prabhupada recommends that if one is serious, he should not
take initiation from anyone but the topmost pure devotee. And, solidifying that
instruction, he recommends that unless one is such a topmost devotee, he should
remain simple and humble and preach to friends and relatives at home (Cc. Mad,
7.130). So, in light of these instructions, a sincere devotee
acting” as guru is really a siksa-guru and should be respected
as such. Not a diksa-guru. The purpose of this book is to make it clear that
ISKCON’s “appointed gurus,” who are being worshipped as though
they were uttama-adhikaris, are not strictly following Prabhupada’s instructions
and so they are not qualified to “act” as acarya or siksa-guru
or any such thing. They constantly commit serious mistakes and offenses because
they are neither liberated nor humble.

Only one who is very strictly practicing himself
can be considered as good as the ever-liberated devotees. But if he stops
strictly following the basic principles of austerity and humility, then he falls
down immediately. Then all one’s service to him is in vain. This is common sense
and can be illustrated from the following example.

If one is going to law school, it is understood
that he is going to be a lawyer in due course of time. Young women tend to
loiter around the law school campuses to attract such a potentially rich
husband. He is not rich yet, but they know it is just a matter of time before he
will be rich. In the absolute sense, if he is strictly on the path, he is
already rich. It is only a small matter of time that separates, and time is
relative. But, if in the meantime, the young girls distract him by their
feminine, alluring behavior, and he consequently gets absorbed in such
pleasures, thereby neglecting his studies, then he is not going to be a lawyer
or a rich man. The foolish girl who marries him will be poor for her whole life.

So, in this exact same way, if one finds a devotee
who is very serious about Krsna consciousness, then such a seeker may assume
that that devotee is going to be a topmost pure devotee in due course of time.
In this way, he may be considered “as good as the ever-liberated
group.
” You should offer him obeisances and take guidance from him.
But, because he is not fully liberated, he cannot be pompously worshipped, or he
will get carried away. He has to be very humble so that he can make further
advancement. Srila Prabhupada says: “One should not imitate the behavior of an
advanced devotee or mahabhagavata without being self-realized, for by such
imitation he will eventually become degraded.” (NOD, 6)

In other words, if he imitates the position of a
completely liberated soul immediately by accepting the service and worship which
is reserved for the uttama-adhikari, he deviates. A deviator is guaranteed to
fall down. Some of these ISKCON “gurus” may have been strictly
following at one point; some of them never followed strictly. Some of them may
have possessed some humility; some never did. But now all these men have changed
their face and are heading straight downhill. Some have gone completely insane,
as the recent Harikesh scandal has revealed.

So, for the aspiring devotee, it is better to
continue to study and follow Prabhupada’s teachings sincerely. Then, later, when
Krsna sends him to you, take initiation from a liberated devotee. There is no
rush. This rush consciousness was created by the “GBC”. Nowhere in Vedic
literature is such a concept preached. Guru, sastra, sadhu, is the formula. Guru
is only one of the three. We have sastra-Prabhupada’s books. We have sadhu-the
sincere humble devotees. All we don’t have at present is guru. So we must wait
some tune. Krsna will not neglect any sincere seeker.”Guru Krsna
Prasad.
” Krsna is prepared to bestow His mercy upon all living
entities, and as soon as a living entity desires the Lord’s mercy, the Lord
immediately gives him an opportunity to meet a bona fide Spiritual Master” (Mad,
19.151). That is the essence of this very important letter. If anyone disagrees,
then let them state their position. We shall debate it.

“To answer your last point, one who teaches can
be treated as Spiritual Master. It is not that after we become initiated

we become perfect. No. It requires teaching. So if we take instruction from
them, all senior Godbrothers may be treated
as guru, there is no harm.
Actually you have only one Spiritual Master who initiates you, just as you have
only one father.
But every Vaishnava should be treated as prabhu, master,
higher than me, and in this sense, if I learn from him, he may
be
regarded as guru. It is not that I disobey my real Spiritual Master and call
someone else as Spiritual Master. That
is wrong. It is only that I can
call Spiritual Master someone who is teaching me purely what my initiating
Spiritual
Master has taught. Do you get the sense?” (Sri Galim,
11/30/71)

Note: Here again Prabhupada is making the clear
distinction between the “real Spiritual Master” and one who
may be regarded as guru.” There is only one guru and that is
the uttama-adhikari. That is still Srila Prabhupada. Anyone else, appointed or
not, if he is strictly following Srila Prabhupada, he may be “regarded
as guru
” but not worshipped as though he were an uttama-adhikari unless
he actually has been benedicted in that way. We have been told specifically by
Sriman Rohini Kumar Swami that Srila Prabhupada informed his movement that there
would be no more uttama-adhikari acaryas in the immediate aftermath of his
disappearance (Conversation, NY, 1968). From practical experience, we have all
good reason to believe that this remains so.

“I understand that one devotee is engaged as
Taittireya’s personal servant. No devotee can be engaged as personal

servant in this way. Otherwise everyone will do this.

“From Madhavananda I have heard that there is
some worship of yourself by the other devotees. Of course, it is proper

to offer obeisances to a Vaishnava, but not in the presence of the spiritual
master, it will come to that state, but now wait.
Otherwise, it will
create factions.” (Hamsadutta, 10/1/74)

Note: Prabhupada is not saying here that after his
departure anyone and everyone should be worshipped no matter how bogus they are.
He is indicating that his disciples will no doubt start their own temples, etc.
This is not only expected by Prabhupada, but it is Prabhupada’s order. The sons
naturally become fathers. Inevitably some devotees will not follow so strictly
and will form factions. Others will more purely represent Srila Prabhupada. The
GBC’s job was not to control the different disciples’ preaching projects but to
make sure the ones not representing Prabhupada purely are not called ISKCON. But
before the GBC can do their job, they themselves must know what it means to
represent Prabhupada. Semen-drinking “gurus” do not represent Srila Prabhupada,
and ff anyone says that they do…

“I am enclosing herewith a letter from Krishna
devi which speaks for itself. Please reply her that she cannot take

charge of one of our centers because she has violated the regulations of our
society. In spite of having her duly married
husband, she indulged in
illicit sex life, so this is willful violation of our rules and regulations. So
far her Krsna conscious
activities are concerned, she can execute nicely
wherever she lives, and I have all blessings for her, because the door of
Krsna
consciousness is open for everyone, but when one has to take charge
of a center, he has to become completely above
suspicion.” (Brahmananda,
3/12/68)

Note: From this letter it is clear that none of the
current “gurus” are qualified to be a temple president, what to
speak of being a GBC or “Guru,” because they are not in any
way, shape, or form above suspicion. The misbehavior has been blatant and the
suspicion is intractable because of it.

“In your letter you have made it clear that you
are finding some difficulty with sex desire and have asked guidance
from
me to instruct you how to handle this problem of the material body.

“First of all I think you should know that such
problems are not very unnatural because in the body the conditioned
soul
is very prone to failure. But also we must remember that such failure will not
discourage us from executing the most
important mission of our life, to
become fully in Krsna consciousness. So whatever falldown has been, you should
be
regretful about it, but it is not so serious nor is it a permanent
disqualification. But you must try to check yourself from
such artificial
things and take full shelter of the lotus feet of Krishna…” (Upendra,
12/9/68)

Note: Many of today’s “gurus” use
concessions like this one to justify their debauched behavior. They say that
even though they commit the most abominable actions, they are saintly because
they are rightly situated. Were they humble, and not posing as uttama-adhikaris,
that may well be true. But a guru cannot use such verses as an excuse. A guru
must be exemplary. What they are really doing is called committing offenses on
the strength of chanting the Holy Name. In many places Prabhupada refers to ones
weaknesses and minor falldowns as “a child kicking in the
womb.
” He never really condemned such failure-prone children, but he
never said that such pups could pose as pure devotees, either uttama or
madhyama.(See Appendix 22, Part Two, for an in-depth analysis of this syndrome.)

“Simply because there is no stock of books, we
can do anything whimsically??? Is this logic? Gita is not spoken
in
Vrindavana, it is spoken on the battlefield of Kurukshetra, but this is
Vrindavana picture. That chariot driven by 4
horses, that is the real
Kurukshetra picture. It is not that because there is no stock we can do
whimsically as we like and
lose the idea, that is rasa bhasa. Because
there is no bread so you will take stone??? The front picture is most
important
thing and you have changed it.” (Bhargava, 5/29/76)

Note: This analogy is very appropriate to the
guru-issue” in ISKCON. So they now think that simply because
there are no pure devotees around we can do anything whimsically??? Is this
logic? Pure devotees are not appointed, they are self-manifesting, but these men
have appointed them. Pure devotees are seen by their having no material desire,
they have all good qualities, and they never deviate from the authority of Guru,
sastra, sadhu; that is the way to recognize a pure devotee. It is not that
because there are no devotees around with these qualities that we can do
whimsically as we like and lose the idea of what a guru is. That will pollute
everything. Because there is no bread, you will take stone to eat??? There are
no pure devotees, so everyone is worshipping any Tom, Dick, or Harry who’s up on
an opulent seat??? The qualifications for being a guru are the most important
thing. But they have changed them.

“My advice is always chant l6 rounds minimum and
follow the fou rregulative principles. All of my disciples must
agree on
this point, otherwise they are not my disciples. Let one live anywhere,but stick
to the principles. Disagreements
will continue in this material world. So
one may live in a suitable place, but one must follow these five principles.
My
disciples must follow these five principles living either in heaven or
hell.” (Raja-Laksmi-dasi, 2/17/76)

Note: It goes without saying that if one who took
formal initiation is not following strictly, and is therefore not a disciple,
then one who did not take formal initiation, but is following strictly, is a
disciple. You can live anywhere, but to be a disciple of Prabhupada, here are
the qualifications. There are real disciples of Prabhupada all over the world
who may have never been to a temple, but have gotten hold of a book and are
following. Prabhupada says here that one may even be living in hell, but, if he
is following, he is a disciple. The question of whether or not one needs a
physically present guru to go back to Godhead is not the ultra crucial question.
Guru is one. This means that if one follows Prabhupada’s instructions strictly,
then Krsna will send him a bona fide guru in due course of time. That bona fide
guru is also non-different from Srila Prabhupada. So in that sense, while
following Prabhupada’s instructions, one is automatically linked up with
Prabhupada and the whole parampara system. That is made clear from letters
shortly following.

“You have asked ‘How serious would it be for me
if I should miss the golden opportunity to become your initiated

disciple?’ You should know that the value of accepting a bona fide spiritual
master is more than we can calculate. It is
not a mere formality. Of
course everyone is encouraged to chant Hare Krishna, but until one gives up
sinful activities
and become determined to serve Krishna through His
representative, then the firm fixing up of devotional service will
not
take hold, and there is every chance that one will fall prey to all sorts of
material desires and have to come back again
in the next life, and one
cannot guarantee that he will be born in the form of life he may desire.

“I know you have been attending our temple in
Boston sometimes, and that you wish to be a sincere devotee of Krishna.

So go on faithfully with your chanting and pray to Krishna to give you
strength for advancing in His service. It is a fact,
however, that we
must become free of all material desire before going back to Godhead, and this
can only be achieved by
following the instructions of a bona fide
spiritual master.” (2/12/74)

“It is a basic principle that one must accept a
bonafide spiritual master in order to achieve the highest perfection
of
life, love of God. I thank all of you very much for accepting me as your
spiritual master, and I promise that I will take
you back to home, back
to Godhead. I ask you all to promise me to always chant at least 1 6 rounds.
Follow the regulative
principles, read our books and try to preach this
Krsna consciousness movement all over the world. So far my
qualifications
are concerned, I am simply trying to carry out the order of my Guru Maharaja.”
(Nityananda, 11/12/71)

Note: In the above three letters, the real
qualifications for being a disciple are spelled out. Prabhupada never stressed
in any place, in letter, book, or lecture, the absolute necessity of physical
diksa. He stressed the instructions. Otherwise why would he be so concerned with
writing his books? He knew he wouldn’t be physically around much longer. He
certainly knew his disciples were not qualified to become gurus yet. The fact
is, Prabhupada is still as much with us as ever, actually more so. Before
Prabhupada left the planet, devotees were under the illusion that Prabhupada was
present where he was living. How the devotees are able to appreciate Prabhupada
the way Prabhupada wanted to be appreciated, in his instructions. He is
factually there in his books. Anyone who takes up the books wholeheartedly is a
disciple of Prabhupada, whether he ever saw Prabhupada or not. If anyone asks
such a person: “Who is your guru?” he can say in all honesty, “My guru is His
Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada because I have accepted his
instructions as my life and soul.” This point is clear from the following
letters.

If such a devotee meets a more elevated disciple of
Srila Prabhupada and develops full confidence that that higher devotee truly
represents Srila Prabhupada, such a sincere seeker may elect to move close to
Srila Prabhupada through the subjective instructions of such a manifest guru in
Srila Prabhupada’s line.

“Regarding your question about the disciplic
succession coming down from Arjuna, it is just like I have got may

disciples, so in the future these many disciples may have many branches of
disciplic succession. So in one line of disciples
we may not see another
name coming from a different line. But this does not mean that person whose name
does not appear
was not in the disciplic successionAnother
point is that disciplic succession does not mean one has to be directly a

disciple of a particular person. The conclusions which we have tried to
explain in our Bhagavad-gita are the same as those
conclusions of Arjuna.
Arjuna accepted Krishna as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and we also
accept the same
truth under the disciplic succession of Chaitanya
Mahaprabhu. Things equal to the same thing are equal to one another.
This
is an axiomatic truth…” (Kirtanananda, 1/25/69)

Note: So if anyone is preaching and following the
exact same thing, then he is a bona fide disciple in the disciplic succession
from Lord Caitanya and Prabhupada, whether he is a direct disciple or not. This
is again stated even more clearly below:

“Regarding the disciplic succession coming from
Arjuna, disciplic succession does not always mean that one has
to be
initiated officially. Disciplic succession means to accept the disciplic
conclusion.” (Dinesh, 10/31/69)

Note: This is the key letter. It should be
memorized by anyone wishing to be a disciple of His Divine Grace A. C.
Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. Our only warning in this connection is that this
liberal opportunity is only applicable if a true disciple is understanding the
message properly and acting in accordance with the message, free from any and
all motivated rationalizations. This is no easy task. Naturally such a person
should be well-versed in scripture to substantiate his position in the
parampara.

“So far personal association with the Guru is
concerned, I was only with
my Guru Maharaja four or five times, but
I have never felt any separation. I have never left his association, not even
for a moment, because I am following his
instructions. There are some of
my Godbrothers here in India who had constant personal association with Guru
Maharaja,
but who are neglecting his orders. This is just like the bug
who is sitting on the lap of the king. He may be very puffed up by his position,
but all he can succeed in doing is biting the king. Personal association is not
so important as association
through service.” (Satadhanya, 2/20/72)

Note: We can’t think of any more appropriate
analogy than this to describe the position of ISKCON’s current
gurus.” They often say that they are the most advanced
devotees, because they had the most personal association with Prabhupada. But
here we can see that such a consideration is not only meaningless, but often
becomes a disqualification. Chanakya Pandit warns that one should not live too
close to a woman, the king, the fire, or the master (guru). Neither should one
live too far away, for then he doesn’t get the benefit. He recommends one deal
with them in the middle way. Similarly, connection with the blazing sun can work
in different ways due to different connections. The sun can give us warmth and
health as it shines on our head, yet the same sun can bum the soles of our feet
as we walk on the beach. Association with the ever-liberated saktyavesha-avatara
is a razor’s edge. It can give the highest benedictions, but if the personal
secretaries, servants, and “big” devotees become familiar with the spiritual
master, that close association degrades them.

“Unless there is connection with a bonafide
spiritual master, coming in the line of disciplic succession, there is no

Possibility of making progress in spiritual life. So I have established
ISKCON centers for the purpose of catching up the
Lotus Feet of Krishna
by intimate connection with the spiritual master. These are my authorized
centers for that purpose.
You say that whatever I instruct you, you will
carry out, so again my instruction is that you abandon this independent

scheme and join your good Godbrothers and sisters at some one of our ISKCON
centers.” (Friends, 5/23/72)

Note: In many letters, including one quoted
earlier, Prabhupada says one can live anywhere but just follow the principles.
In this letter, however, it appears that living in an ISKCON temple is
absolutely necessary. Is this a contradiction? One consideration is that this
letter was written in May 1972. That is still a little early. In later years, as
the politics increased, and purity decreased, Prabhupada did not stress moving
into a temple as much. Instead he emphasized following the instructions wherever
one may be. In the Caitanya-caritamrta Prabhupada says: “If one thinks that
there are many pseudo-devotees or nondevotees in the Krsna consciousness
society, one can keep direct company with the Spiritual Master, if there is any
doubt.” (Mad 7, p.340). Reading Srila Prabhupada’s books, listening to Srila
Prabhupada’s tapes, serving Srila Prabhupada’s desires, meditation on the form
of Srila Prabhupada, and following Srila Prabhupada’s many instructions are all
non-different from direct association with Srila Prabhupada. In many cases,
Prabhupada actually asked devotees to come and live with him personally when
they were in difficulty with the “leaders.” This instruction also means taking
shelter of Prabhupada’s books independently, since they are non-different. We
are never obliged to enter into any so-called temple in which serious deviations
are incorporated in either the philosophy or management. Never.

“That there have been no newly initiated
devotees from Japan is all right. It doesn’t matter whether they are
initiated
or not. If they are coming in large number, that is the success
of our mission. We are not after making initiated members
very many but
our concern is that people understand this philosophy in wider circles.
Initiated members are for managing
the temples and preaching work, but
our program is to invite people to our feasts, let them hear our philosophy and
dance
and chant. That is the basic principle of our philosophy in
preaching work.” (Sudama, 4/11/71)

Note: This letter is very clear and difficult to
misinterpret. The important thing is understanding the philosophy and acting on
it. All these people who are hearing the philosophy and dancing and chanting
have good opportunity to go back to Godhead, not those who took
initiation” but change the instructions. In an old Back to
Godhead article Prabhupada says: “Initiation is a formality. If you are
serious, that is real initiation. If you have understood this Krsna philosophy
and if you have decided that you will take Krsna consciousness seriously and
preach the philosophy to others, that is your initiation. My touch is simply a
formality. It is your determination. That is initiation.

“The problem that your followers want to accept
you as guide in spiritual matters is not objectionable if they are

sincere. If they have sincere faith in you, it may not be disturbed, rather
it can be fully utilized. My main purpose is to
propagate the teachings
of Lord Caitanya or Krsna consciousness. I am not after recruiting some
disciples; but for
preaching work we want some assistants and if somebody
offers voluntarily his service it is welcome. So the best thing
will be
that you become a regular disciple of me and you can teach your followers in the
same principles.” (Sai Siddha
Svarupananda, 1/8/71)

Note: This letter farther qualifies the last one.
It is not initiating people that matters but getting people to follow the
instructions, whether coming directly from Prabhupada, from his books, or from a
disciple who is preaching the exact same thing. Guru, Sastra, Sadhu. Here
Prabhupada is recommending that Siddha Svarupa become a fixed-up disciple. As
long as he preaches the exact same thing, then his followers will go back to
Godhead, if they are sincere. Prabhupada was not interested in owning many
temples and controlling millions of disciples in order to enjoy “nice eating and
sleeping” like so many of his Godbrothers were doing. His vision was very broad.
He wanted to preach to the whole world with everyone chanting Hare Krsna and
living like human beings. As explained in Rohini Kumar Swami’s paper (consult
Appendix 8), Prabhupada was a great acarya, like Ramanujacarya or Madhavacarya.
He appeared to set the devotional standards for the entire age, according to
time and circumstances. Pure devotees of the caliber of Srila Prabhupada are
very rare. We cannot overestimate the gravity of offending Prabhupada as ISKCON
is now doing.

“The eternal bond between disciple and spiritual
master begins from the first day he hears. just like my Spiritual
Master.
In 1922 he said in our first meeting, ‘You are educated boys, why don’t you
preach this cult.’ That was the
beginning, now it is coming to fact.
Therefore the relationship began from that day.

“If you think of me and work for me, then I am
in your heart. If you love somebody he is in your heart. It is common

thing, everyone understands it. If I hate somebody or if I love somebody he
is also in my heart…” (Jadurani, 9/4/72)

Note: The spiritual master accepts the sinful
reactions of the sincere disciple. If one is not sincere, then he is not a
disciple. Sincere disciple means strictly and humbly following the instructions
of the spiritual master. As Prabhupada said earlier, “It is not simply a
formality.” The spiritual master accepts the sincere and humble service of the
disciple. Out of compassion, he absorbs the disciple’s sinful reactions. This is
not a cheap trick or something one can buy, but a natural occurrence when one
humbly serves another. Chanakya Pandit says: “The king suffers the sins of the
state, the priest suffers the sins of the king, the guru suffers the sins of his
wife.” So if one humbly serves Prabhupada’s instructions, always praying for
Krsna’s mercy to descend in the form of His bona fide representative, then he is
creating a situation whereby Krsna will send the pure devotee to help that
sincere soul. It’s the intense prayer of the aspiring devotee that forces Krsna
to send a bona fide guru. Nothing else. This is the formula.

A neophyte can accept service and bad kanna for
awhile. His hmits are very restricted. If he goes beyond them, he will fall
down. He simply doesn’t have the purity to absorb unlimited sinful reactions.
When this “guru” fags down, the disciple is back on his own. AH
that time and service becomes wasted and he has to start over again, except that
he may be clouded with so many misconceptions and bad experiences picked up
during his entanglement in the bogus spiritual master/disciple business. lf we
are sincere, but need help, we should best approach a pure devotee who can
really help us. In the meantime, we should take instruction from any senior
devotee who is strictly following. Krsna will send the spiritual master at just
the right moment. Read how He sent Narada Muni to Dhruva Maharaja in the forest.

“Yes, I want that you give me that facility to
write my books, but I can attend some meetings of important people
and
elites. You have taken the right view of the importance of my books. Books will
always remain. That was the view
of my Guru Maharaja, and I also have
taken it. Therefore I started my movement with my books. And we shall be
able
to maintain everything with the sales of the books. The temples will
be maintained by the book sales, and if there are no
more temples, then
the books shall remain.” (Hamsadutta, 11/8/73)

Note: Here also it is clear that whether or not
“ISKCON” remains as we know it, or if it takes an unmanifest form for some time,
that doesn’t matter. As long as the books remain, people will be able to go back
to Godhead by reading and following them. But this will not take place if the
books are changed in the form of additions, and unauthorized editing. And,
alarmingly, this process has also been put into gear by the current
conspirators.

Prabhupada has recently said, “I know those that
are sane, they will accept. No one is distributing so much quantity of religious
books. Therefore I challenge all these fools and rascals…… After eighty
years no one can expect to live long. My life is almost ended, it is ended. So
you have to carry on. And these books will do everything…… Simply by
bluffing words, these bogus gurus and yogis are nothing. But when the people
read our books, then they will get good opinion.” (2/18/76)

Note: It is the books that will save this movement,
not the bluff of the GBC. The fact is that these men have not yet presented an
authorized and logical philosophical basis for their “guru
imposition. So the above letter ironically included them.

“Regarding the Sannyasis, they should be
independent. Why they should take help from you? They are strong men,
so
they should manage on their own strength. That is the test of their effective
preaching work.” (Rupanuga, 11/13/70)

Note: What is the test of one’s preaching work?
These ISKCON “gurus” have built very little on their own. They
simply exploited Srila Prabhupada’s legacy and unauthorizedly usurped his
properties and temples. They tried, with mixed success, to usurp his devotees
too. They didn’t establish it all on their own. They had some ability to imitate
and cut profile. They should have gone out on their own, independently, and
preached. They could have attempted to establish their own centers on the power
of their own charisma. If they were actually pure, they would have attracted a
following. Not that everyone else sets them up on a throne and says,
Look, there is a pure devotee. Can’t you see by his opulence. He must
be pure! Right?

We were in Bombay right after the
appointment,” and personally noticed how Tamala couldn’t
attract the Indians to follow him. Yet he managed to spend a lot of Prabhupada’s
money fixing up a luxury suite for himself in Prabhupada’s established temple.

“I am very sorry to inform you that the London
management is not going on nicely. I have received so many
unfavorable
reports and the most astonishing report is that our small van which you had
purchased in my presence has
been taken away by the proprietor on account
of payments not being made properly. So we have lost all the money that

we have already paid.” (Mukunda, 3/17/71)

Note: This concept has a relevance to today’s
catastrophe. We are an very sorry to see that the management has not been going
on nicely. The most astonishing report is that almost an of Srila Prabhupada’s
disciples have left in disgust. The nasty managers, the GBC, have appointed
gurus” even after Prabhupada directly told them not to do this
(see next letter). So now we have lost practically all of the disciples on
account of this offensive behavior.

“I do not wish to discuss about activities of my
Godbrothers but it is a fact they have no life for preaching work. All

are satisfied with a place for residence in the name of a temple, they engage
disciples to get foodstuff by transcendental
devices and eat and sleep.
They have no idea or brain how to broadcast the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.
My Guru
Maharaja used to lament many times for this reason and he thought
if one man at least had understood the principle of
preaching then his
mission would achieve success. In the later days of my Guru Maharaja he was very
disgusted. Actually
he left this world earlier, otherwise he would have
continued to live for more years. Still he requested his disciples to form

a strong governing body for preaching the cult of Caitanya Mahaprabhu. He
never recommended anyone to be acarya
of the Gaudiya Math. But Sridhar
Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this order of Guru Maharaja, and he and
two
others who are already dead, unnecessarily thought that there must be
one acarya. If Guru Maharaja could have seen
someone who was qualified at
that time to be acarya he would have mentioned. Because on the night before he
passed away
he talked of so many things, but never mentioned an acarya.
His idea was acarya was not to be nominated amongst the
governing body.
He said openly you make a GBC and conduct the mission. So his idea was amongst
the members of GBC,
who would come out successful and self-effulgent
acarya would be automatically selected. So Sridhar Maharaja and his
two
associate gentlemen unauthorizedly selected one acarya and later it proved a
failure. The result is now everyone is
claiming to be acarya even though
they may be kanistha-adhikari with no ability to preach. In some of the camps
the acarya
is being changed three times in a year. Therefore we may not
commit the same mistake in our ISKCON camp. Actually
amongst my
Godbrothers no one is qualified to become acarya. So it is better not to mix
with my Godbrothers very
intimately because instead of inspiring our
students and disciples they may sometimes pollute them. This attempt was

made previously by them, especially Madhava Maharaja and Tirtha Maharaja and
Bon Maharaja but somehow or other
I saved the situation. This is going
on. We must be very careful about them and not mix with them. This is my
instruction
to you all. They cannot help us in our movement, but they are
very competent to harm our natural progress. So we must
be very careful
about them.” (Rupanuga, 4/28/74)

Note: The Gaudiya Math deviated by centralizing all
the authority on the shoulders of the great scholar named Vasudeva. They
appointed one acarya who later fell down badly in Vmdavana. They were utterly
embarrassed and exposed. ISKCON claims not to have done this. But actually they
did the exact same thing, only in a different, roundabout way. They selected
eleven “acaryas” instead of one and gave each of them a
sovereign territory to rule over. Actually, the Gaudiya Math’s Vasudeva was far
more advanced intellectually than all these eleven men put together. ISKCON
claims that they have not made the same mistake as the Gaudiya Math. They claim
this is so because they have kept everything under the control of the GBC. That
is a complete hoax. The only difference between ISKCON and the Gaudiya Math is
that these men deviated in eleven ways instead of one. They divided up the whole
world into eleven territories and they each exercise absolute control in their
zones with an iron fist. The only time the GBC exercises its
authority” over them is when a “guru” gets so
far out of hand that his behavior cannot be covered up anymore. Even then the
GBC’s power to remove him is limited as is clearly evidenced by how long
Hamsadutta remained on his throne after his debauchery was exposed.

Today almost all of the “gurus
are blatantly deviating but the GBC does nothing. So there is no difference.
They have been given the same rope Vasudeva used: rubber-stamped guru, from the
same person, Sridhar Maharaja, and they hung themselves from the same tree:
personal ambition. The GBC has no control over them whatsoever. They get
together once a year and bicker for a few days and then go back to their
terror-itories” for another year of exploitation. For example:
In Fall of 1978, France, a boy raised his hand from the crowd and commented to
Bhagavan dasa; “You speak very nicely, but you are not so
humble.
” Upon hearing this, Bhagavan gave a signal to two of his men.
They forcefully took the boy from the room, and, upon getting him outside,
mercilessly beat him to a pulp. This is not an isolated incident. There are
many. The incredible story of Kirtanananda’s ordering Jadurani beaten is given
in Chapter
ten
. Tamale’s zone is also notorious for such beatings.

ISKCON should not have fallen prey to this same
abomination. We are technologically very advanced and have the means to quickly
communicate Prabhupada’s words, such as the above letter, all over the world.
Had all the disciples known of just this one letter, the whole conspiracy could
easily have been avoided. So once all the teachings are categorized and filed
into a computer, everything can be known instantly wherever it is needed. The
Gaudiya Math had none of this facility.

This is a key letter. It exposes a similar
conspiracy to the one that’s frying us now. It’s been around for years, but who
has paid much attention to it? Those who had, like Giriraja Swami, Kailasa
Chandra, Yashodanandan Swami, Jadurani, etc. generally met with apathy or worse.
This one letter alone should have been sufficient to activate any sincere
disciple against the ISKCON “appointment” conspiracy.

“So, all Vaishnavas are authorities to preach
Krsna consciousness, but still, there are degrees of authorities. On
the
whole, if his motive is to suppress me and that is why he has come here, how we
can receive him? He has already given
one Professor a wrong impression.
He may be treated as a guest, if he comes to our center, give him prasadam,
honor him
as an elder Vaishnava, but he cannot speak or lecture. If he
wants to lecture, you can tell him at there is already another
speaker
scheduled. That’s all.” (Satsvarupa, 6/4/75)

Note: This letter concerns Bon Maharaja. At first
he appeared cooperative with Srila Prabhupada. For example he magnanimously
offered full facilities in Vmdavana to any Western disciples Srila Prabhupada
wanted to send to India for training. But later he turned on Srila Prabhupada.
Then Prabhupada dealt with him very stringently. Bon Maharaja poisoned the mind
of one disciple of Prabhupada and almost poisoned Acyutananda Swami. He tried to
make Srila Prabhupada’s disciples in India take a relative viewpoint of Srila
Prabhupada. The Gaudiya Math’s leading sannyasis mostly had that kind of
viewpoint of Srila Prabhupada. But Bon Maharaja made offense by trying to inject
it into the minds of Prabhupada’s disciples. He was somewhat successful in doing
that.

Srila Prabhupada had to minimize the influence of
Bon Maharaja because he had proven envious. He had to employ some techniques
that appear to somewhat transgress Vaishnava etiquette. These techniques are
being imitated today by the ISKCON “gurus.” They are claiming
to have big results and so anyone separate from their combined conspiracy is
declared to be a bogus disciple because he has no big results. Actually, it is a
very illogical presentation on their part for the simple reason that they have
none of Prabhupada’s divine qualifications but are simply riding on the legacy
of Srila Prabhupada. The ISKCON “gurus” like to imitate this
mood to snuff out their Godbrothers, but they have absolutely no right to do so.

Conclusion: This seer-appointed acarya idea
is nothing new. In the Caitanya-caritamrta we have the example of the Advaita
Acarya branch of the Caitanya tree. It split into two: one branch deviating, and
the other not. Then there is the case of the Gaudiya Math. Just as Prabhupada
gave instructions on how to recognize Karmis, Mayavadis, Sahajiyas, hippies,
Politicians, Demons, etc., so he also gave many instructions on how to recognize
Seer-appointed Acaryas. -Sometimes it may be a little difficult to recognize,
but in the case of ISKCON’s sell-appointed acaryas, it is blatant. Their
offenses have contaminated the atmosphere of the entire planet. In the
Caitanya-caritamrta we find: “Wherever an advanced devotee is insulted, for one
man’s fault, the entire town or place is afflicted.” In this story, because
Ramachandra Khan offended Lord Nityananda, not only was Ramachandra Khan
persecuted by Muslims, but the entire town had to suffer a similar fate.
Similarly, there may appear to be some preaching activities going on within
ISKCON at present, but they are all ruined by the presence of gurvaparada. Not
only the devotees within ISKCON are suffering, but even the devotees who have
fled ISKCON are suffering, because they are tolerating this terrible offense.
Such tolerance allows it to continue. Until this poison is removed, all the
devotees, no matter how far away they try to run and hide, will be affected.
Prabhupada is jagat-Guru, the spiritual master of the whole planet, and as such
there is no place for devotees to go where they can preach without being
affected by the gurvaparada. This book may seem to be a little drastic, but the
deviation is far more drastic.

Balavanta dasa adhikari, this year’s chairman of
the GBC, in confronting a devotee distressed by ISKCON politics, revealed the
underlying conception which is the foundation of the whole betrayal. He said,
This movement is run Machiavellian. Tamala Krsna introduced it, and
Srila Prabhupada approved it.
” The bona fide spiritual master, Srila
Prabhupada, could never have ordered or approved that his movement be run
Machiavellian manner. His leading secretaries wanted to project that, and he
gave them the rope to hang themselves. In this case, in the perfect arrangement
to deceive those deceptive disciples who wanted to deceive him, we find the
truth about the spiritual master.


CHAPTER FOUR

WHAT IS YOUR PHILOSOPHY?

LOGICAL AND SHASTRIC CONFRONTATION FIRST…

“A man is known by his actions and by his words.
But sometimes it may appear that he is doing something, but
he may be
thinking something else. So a man is really known when he speaks, then
everything is revealed. So if this
Mayavadi sannyasi does not speak, then
he can fool everyone. But if you force him to speak he will expose himself
therefore
he is silent. Even he remains silent, we shall speak very
loudly and expose these bogus men. Let our philosophy be
challenged by
anyone and we shall defeat them.” (Hiranyagarbha, 11/22/71)

Note: We have challenged these
gurus” to debate, but they decline. If they speak, they know
they will expose themselves. So they are remaining silent. But we are speaking
very loudly, and we will continue to speak very loudly until the entire world
knows exactly how debauched these “guru” really are or until
they resign, whichever comes first. Debate is the civilized method of settling
such disputes since time immemorial. Failure to accept a challenge to debate is
non-different from admitting defeat.”Silence means acceptance.”
But in Kali-yuga, it is very difficult to get justice from anyone, what to speak
of “gurus” who claim to be beyond morality. Actually these men
are already defeated, but, just like the monkey caught grasping the banana in
the coconut, they refuse to let go, even though they know it means they will
have to pay dearly in the end. Prabhupada has also said, “The difference between
a gentleman and a rascal is, a gentleman, when he is caught doing something
wrong, he will immediately stop. But a rascal will continue.”

“I am very glad that you are challenging all of
these so-called swamis and gurus. My Guru Maharaja appreciated
devotees
who boldly presented our Vaishnava philosophy. We must take advantage of every
opportunity to defeat these
rascals and drive them away, so please
continue this strong attitude.” (Bahulasva, 11/30/71)

Note: There are a class of devotees today who are
against “ISKCON” but are not in favor of any kind of confrontation. They say,
Let them dig their own graves.” That would be fine except for
one thing: They are burying Srila Prabhupada and his mission along with
themselves. For those devotees who are adamant not to resist the deviation, we
have no ill feeling. If they are taking the path of no criticism, then they
should not be hypocritical. They should not criticize us for wishing to follow
Srila Prabhupada’s directions above by confronting the representatives of the
bogus institution. Otherwise, if these so-caned peaceful devotees, who are
outside the walls of ISKCON, criticize us, the saner section should realize that
such moral cowards are lending indirect support to the current imposition going
on within the walls.

“But one thing is, we have not got anything to
gain by fighting the demons in the streets and courts.’ No, our process

of solving the matter is simple, why should we unnecessarily take botheration
for fighting? Only after exhausting every
possibility of peaceful
solution shall weight anyone. Just like Krishna. He did not call for fighting
until after every chance
for settlement failed.

“So we shall try to overcome our opponents by,
first our words and our behavior, and all means of friendly approach
we
shall attempt by sober planning, and only later, all else failing, shall we
actually fight. That is our philosophy. And
if we stick to these lines of
politics and diplomacy as set out for us by Krishna, we shall expect always
victory, without
any doubt.” (Balavanta, 12/13/72)

Note: Last October we made is known throughout
ISKCON that we were not going to simply lay down and let Kirtanananda step all
over us and destroy our family. Since then we have been constantly pressuring
the GBC to do something about Kirtanananda. Finally Kirtanananda himself,
getting worn down by our constant exposes’ on his character, petitioned the GBC
to settle the matter for him. Unfortunately for him, the GBC confirmed that
Kirtanananda’s behavior was grossly out of line for a supposed Vaishnava. Still
Kirtanananda refuses to rectify his debauched behavior. After this book is
completed, we will have exhausted every avenue toward a peaceful solution. Then,
if necessary, we will fight. As stated above, we will have Krsna on our side.

“I am glad you are cooperating with
Madhavananda. That I want. As long as we are sincere there is no question

of split amongst us. The split only means someone is not sincere, otherwise
there is no question of it.” (Mukunda, 2/1/74)

Note: The system to find out who is sincere and who
is insincere, in civilized society, is by proper Vaishnava debate. If one side
refuses to even start making the arrangements for such a confrontation, then
that is a clear indicator of who is insincere. Up to this point, the GBC has
totally ignored the challenges of the numerous devotees who have been outraged
by this guru imposition and their behavior. In many instances, as in Mother
Jadurani’s case, they have resorted to violence in order to snuff out any
opposition. Therefore, the outcome of a proper debate is already known to many.
Therefore, even more adamantly, they refuse to debate. And even more adamantly,
we are prepared to fight them.

“Your questions are certainly not stupid. They
are very intelligent questions and I am just pleased to discuss all
these
matters threadbare.” (Pradyumna, 10/13/69)

Note: Is the GBC prepared to discuss the
appointment matter threadbare? Hardly. So far they’ve refused to discuss it all.
They’ve been employing the political tactic known as stonewalling. In simple
terms, that means they are ignoring the issue, hoping it will go away.

Analyzing a subject matter threadbare does not mean
unscrupulous editing. A prime example of unscrupulous editing is the Preface to
Sridhar’s book, Search for Krsna, compiled by Dheera Krsna (See Chapter
Six
, Part One). Another prime example is Satsvarupa’s editing of Sridhar
Maharaja’s March of 1978 talks on the implementation of appointed gurus. Those
talks, after Satsvarupa’s editing job, formed the entire bogus guru manifesto as
though Prabhupada’s books had suddenly vanished from the face of the earth.

“Therefore the management should be done very
cautiously so that everyone is satisfied in their autonomous
managing
capacity. Of course the central point is the order of the Spiritual Master and I
am very glad that you are trying
to give importance to this aspect of
management. The difficulty is sometimes things are interpreted in a manner

dovetailing one’s own sense gratification. I have got this personal
experience in
my Guru Maharaja’s institution. Different
Godbrothers took the words of Guru Maharaja in different interpretations for
sense gratification and the whole
mission disrupted. This is still going
on for the last 40 years without any proper settlement. I am always afraid of
this
crack, but I am sure if our aim is to serve Krishna sincerely and
the Spiritual Master simultaneously, that will be our
success.” (Tamala,
10/18/69)

Note: ISKCON is exactly following in the footsteps
of the Gaudiya Math. What makes that so abominable is that Prabhupada gave ample
wan-ring of this in numerous letters and in the books as well. Therefore no sane
person can blame Srila Prabhupada for not instructing us in how to avoid these
pitfalls. Herein Srila Prabhupada says that the dovetailing principle can be
rationalized and thus lead the wayward disciple down the path of sense
gratification in the name of service to the mission. Srila Prabhupada
specifically states that he is always afraid of this crack. But if there was an
open format for debate, then these things could be quickly exposed and thereby
avoided.

“I have never advised him (Kirtanananda) to act
like that
I have already written to inform you that somehow or
other he has become crazy; otherwise he would not have disobeyed me to go
directly to NY. For the time being he has cut
all link with me. Therefore
any instruction given by him is unauthorized and should at once be rejected. He
has no right
to dictate as he has without my sanctionI am very
sorry that he is exploiting his present position as a sannyasa in this

way.” (Brahmananda, 10/14/67)

Note: At present the GBC
has cut all link” to Srila Prabhupada on account of their
dictating, supposedly on Prabhupada’s behalf, without following Prabhupada’s
instructions. Prabhupada’s instructions are clearly given in his books, letters,
and tapes. We are prepared to present these truths in formal debate. But a
proper debate is a serious matter. In Vedic culture it could take much more time
to prepare for the debate as the debate itself. First all the terms have to be
defined to the satisfaction of both parties. That in itself can become a
separate debate. In the case today, it will take many months to prepare for a
debate since Srila Prabhupada’s complete instructions have hardly been touched.
Only the books have any indexes at all. The Caitanya-caritamrta index is next to
useless and must be done over again. The lectures, which in themselves will make
up as many volumes as all the books, have not been touched as of yet. They are
transcribed and on microfilm, but they have not been indexed. 7,000 personal
letters also have not been indexed. Once all these teachings have been indexed,
they have to be categorized. That means pulling out everything said on a
particular subject and analyzed in context. Many statements, taken by
themselves, appear contradictory to other statements. So to properly analyze any
subject, all of the statements on that subject must be available and taken into
consideration. This should have been the first and foremost project undertaken
by the GBC immediately after Srila Prabhupada’s departure. Instead they spent
their entire tune plotting and scheming how to fool their Godbrothers into
thinking they had been appointed pure devotees. Prabhupada’s teachings were
literally put on the back shelf the second these men became
gurus.” They have remained there ever since as far as ISKCON’s
guru” are concemed.

“Because we are all individuals sometimes there
is disagreement between devotees. When non-devotees quarrel they
cannot
stop and end up killing each other. But the devotees disagreement does not last
long because they patch it up for
Krsna’s sake, because they are all
working for the same end-Krsna’s service.” (Bhumata, 3/10/73)

Note: We are ready to talk and have been for the
last year. We do not claim to be great pure devotees, but we do claim to be
devotees. At present there is a very big point of disagreement amongst us. We
are doing our share of the work in trying to bring this disagreement to a
conclusion, but there must be a two-way street. If the so-called direct
representatives of Srila Prabhupada are actually devotees, then they should
accept our challenge to formal debate on all the matters discussed in this book.
If they are not devotee…

“You say that someday you hope to be useful, but
you are already useful-you are sending checks. This is the best
useful.
You are remembering me and chanting Hare Krishna. This is Krsna
consciousness.

“Regarding the other matters, a difference
between Godbrothers is natural. That difference of opinion will continue,

what can be done. Siddha Swarupananda Maharaja and his group, whenever they
see me they give me money. So they
are not against me. So it is a natural
thing for the brothers to fight, as long as they all stay obedient to the
father.

“Do whatever you like, but do not forget
chanting and following the rules and regulations. That will save you.

(Bhurijana, 9/11/75)

Note: Here it is clearly stated that disagreements
between Godbrothers are natural and cannot be avoided. The disagreements spoken
of here, however, are not of the same caliber as are the conflicts going on
between the different warring factions in ISKCON today. Today’s conflicts fall
in the category of one party “not staying obedient to the
father
.” Therefore they must be confronted and rectified. They cannot
be brushed off as simple personality conflicts as above. The statement,
do whatever you like” does not mean that all of Srila
Prabhupada’s disciples should go away and let the deviants run rampant with
Prabhupada’s reputation and movement. The time is long overdue to settle up all
these burning issues before real violence enters the arena of conflict.

“You mentioned that your pathway has become
filled with stumbling blocks, but there are no stumbling blocks, I
can
kick out all those stumbling blocks immediately, provided you accept my
guidance. With one stroke of my kick I can
kick out all stumbling
blocks
In the beginning there were no doubts, but by bad association
you have now got doubts.
(Krsnadasa, 9/9/72)

Note:Prabhupada lives
eternally in his books
.” If that is true, as any sane disciple knows,
then what is keeping us from right now taking Prabhupada’s guidance and kicking
out the doubts? The lazy man’s way to the truth is to think a trance medium can
help us to get the essence without having to study. But we do not need a trance
medium to tell us what is in Prabhupada’s books. Amogha Lila’s dreams may
contain some truths, but then they may contain some falsities also. Who cares?
We do not require to gamble on such important matters. We are interested in what
Prabhupada says, and only what Prabhupada says. Many devotees claim that Amoga’s
dreams are self-contradictory, and not in logical accordance with Srila
Prabhupada’s teachings. Why would Prabhupada reveal, through one of his
disciples, that there have been very serious deviations by the GBC, and, in the
same breath, exhort his disciples to follow the GBC no matter what they say?
This is not possible. Prabhupada’s books condemn that way of thought. Therefore
we don’t need to gamble. Prabhupada gave ample instruction on all such serious
matters. The solution to these stumbling blocks is clearly given in the letter
above. Srila Prabhupada’s guidance is still completely available to us. He was
not speaking in parables or a foreign language. He spoke very directly and
clearly. We don’t need a trance medium to re-translate Prabhupada’s
instructions. We simply need some serious devotees to sit down to read and index
Prabhupada’s books, letters and lectures. That is real trance.

“So my oral instruction as well as my books are
all at your service. Now you GBC consult them and get clear and
strong
idea, then there will be no disturbance. Disturbance is caused by ignorance;
where there is no ignorance, there
is no disturbance.” (Hayagriva,
9/14/70)

Note: Here Prabhupada is telling us how to settle
this guru-issue: study his oral and written words. When we do this, and when we
simultaneously follow Srila Prabhupada’s instructions, we remove ignorance. By
doing that, the disturbances come to an end. There is no other way.

At tills year’s Mayapur meeting, due to the
pressure against them, the GBC has appointed a committee to study the
guru-issue. The report is to be finished by next Mayapur. But it has long since
been established that conspiracy and deviation was involved from the onset.
There will be no solution to the disturbance by stalling for tune in hopes that
some new philosophy will pop up and get them out of their predicament. The
damage done to the movement and Godbrothers cannot be swept aside. It is
ignorance to think it can. No one can have his cake and eat it too. No one can
live like a king for seven years on the sweat and blood of their Godbrothers,
and not have to pay for it. They must pay for it, because they did not deserve
it. The Godbrothers have been cheated. Therefore Prabhupada says that such
gurus,” who imitate the devotional sentiments and ecstasies,
go to the darkest region of hell and take their followers with
them
.” A desperate man cannot get out of this quandary simply by word
jugglery. The disturbance can only be removed by returning to square one. This
whole thing has to be rectified right from the roots. Cosmetic adjustments
cannot buy much more time. Someone may be on a high opulent seat now, but if he
does not deserve that seat, he may be working an ordinary job for his
subsistence in the not too distant future.

It’s exactly like a lazy man who deals in illegal
drugs. He gets involved in making huge volumes of easy money, and he enjoys like
anything for some time. Eventually, however, he realizes that he is in way over
his head. Then he must live in constant fear, while trying to find a way out of
his dirty business. These “gurus” have been twisting Srila
Prabhupada’s clear instructions for some time now in order to justify their
imposition. In fact they were soundly exposed as early as 1980 but they wiggled
out of that one in a most heinous way. There will be no such clever escape this
time. The entire scam is exposed in its entirety. So watch where the money goes
temple leaders and collectors. These men do not want to go back to washing
dishes and pumping gas for a living.

“Regarding Bali Mardan, he has not resigned and
until he or some other member does so there shall not be any change
in
the members of the GBC. If there is such resignation the candidates will be
Gaursundar, Mukunda and Gurudasa for
replacement by vote of the remaining
members of the GBC. But why have you taken information on this important
matter
from Gurudasa? You should not ‘understand’ from Gurudasa; you
should understand from me.” (Rupanuga, 11/13/70)

Note: Needless to say, in the important matter of
who is going to instruct new devotees, Prabhupada would not have recommended
understanding” from Sridhar Maharaja, but he would have said
the exact same thing: “Understand from me.” In another letter
Prabhupada makes very clear, “If it is not from me in writing, don’t believe it.
There are so many Prabhupada says.” It is commonly known that Prabhupada did
give instruction that we could go to Sridhar Maharaja for technical advice on
etiquette, formalities, etc., but not on matters involving the future management
of the entire mission. Sridhar Maharaja himself admitted his inability to
comprehend such a vast organization. We are willing to prove these points in a
debate in which all devotees of Srila Prabhupada will be allowed to attend.

“I am glad that you have admitted about the GBC
members not very appropriately discharging their duty. I do not
mind this
discrepancy but you should be alert; you and all GBC members. We are now growing
in volume all over the
world dealing with public money. People have
respect for our movement. Now it is time for GBC members to be very,
very
careful so that people may not point out any black spot in the behavior of our
society. I have issued a letter to all the
GBC members only for this
purpose that each one of you should always think how to improve the cause and
advance our
society and as soon as there is some good point you can
communicate with your colleagues and give some decision and
put it before
me so that I can give my final approval.” (Tamala, 9/1/71)

Note:It will be solved
when I am present
.” “Put it before me so I can give my final
approval
.” “Understand from me.” This is the process
for settling all discrepancies, but, unfortunately, these GBC men rejected Srila
Prabhupada’s books and went to Sridhar Maharaja instead. Even if they knew he
would approve of their appointing “gurus,” still they had to edit his words to
fit their plan.

“You have mentioned about some criticism made by
Jayagovinda which upset you. I do not know exactly what is
the point, but
if there is some honest criticism, there should be no cause of becoming upset.”
(7/28/69)

Note: Our criticism is honest. We do not claim to
be perfect but we have formed a board of sincere and serious brahmins who have
thoroughly scrutinized this entire book, point by point, before printing. We
feel we have presented Prabhupada’s teachings as they are. But if there is
disagreement, then there is only one way to find out. A proper debate. Anyone
can vilify, and many have previously done so, but it takes time and thought to
study and analyze Prabhupada’s teaching, the sound and honest basis for debate.
But if they reject our honest criticism, then we have good cause for becoming
upset-very upset.

“I thank you very much for your very nice
presentation of the issue of birth. You have assimilated the process of

birth very nicely through the books. This has pleased me very much and I wish
that all my students can become adept
at presenting the information in
the books like this. You can make this a grand subject for agitation in that
country and
your preaching on this point alone will make you very famous.
Therefore you should speak everywhere on this subject
matter from the
Bhagavatam and Gita and you will be glorified. As the disciple is glorified so
also the spiritual master
becomes glorified more. Use this issue to
advance your propaganda and become a leader in the society.” (Tusta Krsna,

9/18/76)

Note: From the above letter, it is clear that there
is nothing wrong with becoming famous as a powerful preacher and devotee. The
problem is that those who deviate from their guru try to be glorified
independent. So instead of glorifying the Spiritual Master even more, they
defame him. Prabhupada accomplished more than his Guru Maharaja, as far as
spreading Krsna consciousness goes, but he gave all the credit to Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta and therefore Srila Bhaktisiddhanta became more glorified.
Prabhupada never thought he was on his own. He was successful because he
strictly followed the instructions of his own Guru Maharaja.

“The order of the spiritual master is the active
principle in spiritual life. Anyone who disobeys the order of the

spiritual master immediately becomes useless.” (Adi 12, p. 6)

If we disobey the instructions of Srila Prabhupada,
then we are no better than prostitutes. According to Chanakya Pandit, no one
respects the pregnancy of a prostitute any more than one respects the
impregnation of a man’s mind with knowledge if it is not heard from one’s bona
fide guru. Prabhupada was not interested in personal glorification. He wants to
see everyone become Krsna conscious. That is accomplished by powerful preachers.
The world is there.

But in order to do this, the devotees already
existing must not be scattered via deviations from the Absolute Truth. When they
find that they are scattered, they must have the intelligence and courage to see
why that has happened and rectify that situation. Therefore there is need for a
debate on all these integral issues if we are to glorify Prabhupada even more.

“So far the impersonalist rascal, you may simply
challenge him by asking, “What is your philosophy?” It is not
very
difficult to defeat these persons, because they haven’t got any substance.
Simply big words. But we have got our
books, Bhagavad-gita; if you engage
him in public debate, politely handle his statements with a cool head and reply
from
the authority of our books, that’s all. Krishna will give you all
help to expose his lack of knowledge and his faulty
understanding.” (Sri
Galim, 12/17/71)

Conclusion: So now the devotees-and the GBC should
cooperate with this-should arrange for an international conference. Everyone
serious about Prabhupada’s mission should be invited. ISKCON can immediately
arrange for the plane fares for the devotees. They have a right to this. This
debate can then go on until the self-evident truth is revealed. It may take
months. In preparation, an of Srila Prabhupada’s words must be indexed and
categorized. DAS can do this in three months if ISKCON supplies the men and
money. There is no real money problem in this. The amount spent for one insert
in the LA Times to advertise the 1984 LA Rathayatra (over $100,000) could have
financed the entire project. Mukunda Maharaja revealed that ad perhaps drew only
3% of the visitors; 97% were on the beach anyway.

This debate must take place immediately. Dreadful
consequences are building up as the inevitable result of the GBC’s original
deviations. Those reactions are ready to fructify. There is stin some chance
that the civilized form of confrontation can save the situation.

Comments, inquiries, or donations toward the
upcoming book, or which this is a rough advance copy, may be sent to Steve
Bryant (Sulocana dasa), 2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA, 94704. Thank
you.


CHAPTER FIVE

JUST TO CHASTISE THE EVIL-DOERS

…BUT IF THERE IS NO SOLUTION, WE MUST ACT.

“Regarding the outlaws, why police protection is
not there? Does it mean that in the United States if somebody
is
threatened, he will have no state protection and must submit to the atrocities
of the outlaws? Our point should be that
we shall take all necessary
steps for self-protection, depending the result on Krishna. We should not idly
sit down simply
depending on Krishna. Arjuna had to fight in the
battlefield, but at the same time he heard Bhagavad-gita. Our motto
shall
be like that.” (Brahmananda, 9/9/69)

Note: Regarding these bogus gurus,
the GBC gave us no protection. Good government means good protection. Not only
the GBC gave us no protection, they are responsible for allowing the various
individuals to enact their personal ambition. So any disciple of Srila
Prabhupada is herein authorized to take an necessary steps for his spiritual as
well as material protection. We should not think that we can simply be idle and
that Krsna will make all arrangements to uproot the poison. No. We must act. We
have to fight this imposition depending the result on Krsna.”

“The reports of your meeting are very
encouraging, so try to purge out the contamination, which has entered our

Society, uprootedly.” (Bhagavan, 8/20/70)

Note: “Uprootedly” is the key word
here. There is a statement in Krsna Book about King Dasaratha, who
uprooted his enemies just like a farmer uproots unwanted weeds in his
field
.” This is the authorized mood.

“Unfortunately, attempt has been made lately in
our society to shake this formula. This mischievous attempt has
done a
great harm, but if you the members of the GBC can rectify this mischievous
attempt, then still there is hope of making
our progress
uninterruptedly.

“There are two verses in the Chanakya sloka how
a family or an institution can be glorified or burned into ashes by
one
person. The Chanakya Pandit says that if there is one tree in the forest
producing nice aromatic flower, that one tree
can glorify the whole
forest by the flavor of its flower. Similarly if there is one tree in whose
cavity there is a little fire,
that one tree can burn into ashes the
whole forest. So this simile is applicable anywhere. In a family if there is one
good
boy, he can glorify the whole family and similarly if there is bad
boy he can burn the whole family into ashes. Similarly
in this
institution if there is a bad disciple he can burn the whole institution into
ashes. The GBC’s duty is therefore to
see that every member is following
the rules and regulations and chanting sixteen rounds regularly on the beads. I
hope
the GBC in cooperation with the sannyasis in their touring program
will be able to keep vigilance systematically in order
to keep the
society as pure as possible.” (Bali-Mardan, 8/25/70)

Note: Prabhupada here is making
the direct statement that if there is a very bad boy in this society, then we
must find him and purge him out. Prabhupada wanted the GBC to do this. But if
the police themselves become criminals, how is it possible? At any rate, it was
not Srila Prabhupada’s business to take on the duty of this purging. He gave
that ksatriya duty to his disciples as their service. At this point however, the
ksatriya inclined devotees from ISKCON have preferred to submerge themselves in
wine and women. That is also within the realm of a ksatriya’s propensity, but
when he ignores his real duty, that of protecting the brahmins, women, cows,
etc., then his indulgence in wine and women simply makes him a debauch. At the
present moment there are not one or two but there are many bad boys in ISKCON.
Therefore we humbly request those inclined toward ksatriya work to give up their
debauchery and come forward to save Prabhupada’s mission. Then they will be
properly engaged and very happy.

“Such men should be taken and beaten very hard
with shoes, but it will not be very much to our credit if we are
accused
of fighting in this way. But if that man is caught trespassing on our property,
then he may be severely punished
by us.” (Govinda dasi, 2/12/72)

Note: In other words, Prabhupada
was not an advocate of non-violence when a serious offense to the Pure devotee
is concerned. In this case it was to Tulasi Devi. In the guru-issue today, it is
to Prabhupada.

“…and I am quite surprised to read it. This
does not sound like you. All along I have been discouraged in every
way
by my Godbrothers, but still I have stuck to my duty, keeping my Spiritual
Master always in front. Because there
is some fighting or bickering
amongst us, that does not mean that I should go away. If I have understood the
order of my
Spiritual Master rightly, then I must perform my duty under
any circumstances and never once think of going away
under disgust…”
(Gaursundar, 8/26/72)

Note: It has been said that the
departure of the Spiritual Master will separate the strong from the week.
Contrary to popular belief, those who stay within “ISKCON” under the present
contamination are the cowards, for they are neither strong enough to go out in
the world and make it on their own, nor are they strong enough to fight the
corruption within ISKCON.

“If you are always remembering Him by your
activities and seeing Krishna everywhere, even in the heart of the

demonic persons, then anger will never overcome you, being purified of all
false pride. But occasionally if there is good
reason, you may have to
become angry just to chastise the evil doers and blasphemers. We have seen that
Lord Caitanya
once nearly killed Jaghai and Madhai for their offenses to
His devotee, so like that, if there is offensive behavior to the pure

devotees you may become like Nrsinghadeva and punish them severely.”
(Niranjan, 8/29/72)

Note: Anger can be justified, and it can also be
sense gratification. The wrong doers will call legitimate anger sense
gratification. The sense gratifiers will call their uncontrolled displays
defense of Prabhupada. So, ultimately, whether or not the anger is justified is
determined by the sastra and the guru vani. That is what demonstrates the
sincerity and the integrity of the anger-or lack of anger-of any disciple. By
posing as uttama-adhikaris, they are deliberately disobeying Prabhupada’s
instructions. Their anger, as well as the anger of their followers, is actually
a demoniac display. So it is our duty to make it clear that this cannot go on in
the name of Srila Prabhupada. This entails that we become outraged by the bad
development that has engulfed the movement. Not showing anger under these
circumstances is not purity or tolerance, but cowardice.

“This is our protest to all of the interpreters
of the Bhagavad-gita. If they do not believe in God, Krsna, and they

don’t want to surrender to Him, then let him preach atheism. Everyone has got
the right to do this, but why through the
Gita? This is like a man who
wants to smoke ganja, but he does not want to be caught. So he takes a friend’s
hand and
smokes it in his hand, and then when the authorities come, he
says, ‘Oh, I have not smoked ganja, see, my hands are clean!’
The idea is
that if one wants to preach the Gita, he must preach it as it is, otherwise,
don’t go through the Gita.” (Giriraja,
6/6/76)

Note: This is our protest to all of the
impersonators of Srila Prabhupada. Since they cannot follow the standard of
purity as exemplified by Srila Prabhupada but instead concoct their own system,
they should go off and start their own societies. Why do they have to drag
Prabhupada into it and exploit his legacy? This is like a man who wants to smoke
ganja. When the authorities come he says, “Oh, I have not impersonated
Prabhupada. Look. Prabhupada appointed me, he smoked the ganja-” The idea is
that if one wants to be a bona fide guru in ISKCON, he must be prepared to act
like a bona fide guru according to Prabhupada’s standard, not some bogus
concoction.

“It is understood that Mr. Nair is dead. So it
is good news that Nrishinghadeva has killed a demon like him. Prahlada

Maharaja said that even a saintly person becomes pleased when a scorpion or a
snake is killed. So if it is a fact that Nair
is dead it is a matter of
great pleasure for all the devotees.” (Giriraja, 2/21/73)

Note: Unauthorized non-violence is not Krsna
conscious. Krsna is not pleased by that. Nor is Krsna pleased when violence is
enacted from the lower modes. Violence enacted through false ego, which
victimizes other living entities for the unauthorized pleasure of the
victimizer, never pleases Krsna. But in order to counter aggressors, authorized
violence or resistance is praised by saintly men, because it re-establishes
goodness. Therefore such violence is actually good. Prabhupada never balked at
the thought of violence when it was needed and the result would be good. But so
many of his disciples cannot enter into this spirit. So they indirectly give a
license to the aggression ruining the purity of Srila Prabhupada’s mission. It
is high time that the devotees who have been able to spot the seserious
discrepancies come forward. All else failing, it may have to come to violence
some day. But death in the pure service of Srila Prabhupada’s mission will
guarantee one is highly elevated or even liberated. So what is there to fear.

“We are not advocates of non-violence. When
there is aggression we must kill them. So I think you shall immediately

arrange for guns and at least 10, 12 men should be trained up so when there
is again attack you can properly reply the
aggressor.” (Kirtanananda,
6/22/73)

Note: The message in this letter is the repulsion
of aggression. Ironically, the man it was written to has hirnself become a cruel
aggressor.

“I am sure Visvambhar Goswami is educated, and
advanced in judgment and I am pleased he is not disturbed. But
Dr. Kapoor
can expose Purushottam Goswami about his deal with the late Puri Goswami of the
Gaudiya Math. If the
mystery of his acquiring 50,000 rupees of books from
Puri is exposed then his so-called leadership will come to an end.
He
knows better than I and you can ask him about Purushottam Goswami’s acquiring
books from Puri-which is a mystery
not yet disclosed, but every Gaudiya
mission man knows the incident.” (Gurudasa, 4/24/74)

Note: Here it is very clear that Visvambhar
Maharaja is taking the passive stance by advising not to expose Purushottam
Goswami and thereby make waves. But Srila Prabhupada is not so sentimental. He
is saying that is should be done anyway. Of course, he is saying it in very
gentlemanly way so as to not offend Visvambhara’s sentiments, which are not bad.
But they are not as realized as Prabhupada’s judgment on the matter, either. In
other words, Prabhupada is saying that just because Visvambhar is not disturbed,
that does not mean we also have to be undisturbed about this cheating. This is a
very, very important letter. It reveals the practical mood of a real preacher.

Similarly there are many
mysteries” surrounding these new “gurus
which we are not at all afraid to expose, just as Prabhupada was not afraid to
expose Purushottam, Bon, Tirtha, or Sridhar, etc.

To give one very graphic example, several devotees
have testified that Kirtanananda told his women to “do the
needful
” in regards to Jadurani’s getting her head kicked in and
covered in blood in the 1980 incident (full story in Chapter
Ten
). Does anyone think Prabhupada would have like that action? Ironically,
in 196768, when Kirtanananda was venomously attacking Prabhupada and actually
deserved a beating, Prabhupada told the devotees, specifically Jadurani,
Do not have him beaten but defeat him with philosophy.” When
these two women who beat Jadurani first went to Kirtanananda to receive
permission, he also could have told them to defeat her with philosophy. However,
since neither these women nor Kirtanananda could actually defeat her, he had her
beaten instead. He never apologized for this. In fact, afterwards,when asked
about it, he said he was pleased by it. This is an example of very sinful
violence and not violence used to curtail aggression.

“Even they have changed her face, still it was
not possible to hide the fact that she is old, like great grandmother.

Because you are a devotee you could not tolerate the nonsense. You are a very
good boy.” (Gopal-Krsna, 11/28/74)

Note: Again, a real devotee cannot tolerate
nonsense going on in the name of religion. A sentimental devotee, pretending to
be on the uttama-adhikari platforrn, will say: “Peace brother, live and
let live. Let God handle it. It’s all one. Become perfect yourself before
casting the stone. Let them dig their own graves. Don’t make waves. Let’s just
get high,etc.
” This is all sentimental weakness. Where is Gopal Krsna
now that the face of ISKCON has so dramatically changed. He is one of the
gurus” doing the chiseling, that’s where he is.

“It is very good that the New York temple life
is now much improved. What is very pleasing to me is that they have

confronted the nonsense. They are sound devotees, otherwise they would have
been carried away by this wrong
propaganda.” (Satsvarupa, 11/28/74)

Note: This is such an important letter. It appears
that almost all of ISKCON is carried away by the wrong propaganda, but so few
are willing to “confront the nonsense.” How can it be that
everyone is so carried away? It is one thing to be a householder with job, wife,
and children etc. and not come forward to fight against this conspiracy, but
what about all the sannyasis who are supposed to be the powerful, celibate men
preaching our philosophy? Are they all so eager to be appointed
gurus” in a future Mayapur meeting? Or do they all fit into
the category described below?

“Asvatthama was condemned by the Lord Himself,
and he was treated by Arjuna just like a culprit, not like the son
of a
brahmana or teacher. But when he was brought before Srimati Draupadi, she,
although begrieved for the murder of
her sons, and although the murderer
was present before her, could not withdraw the due respect generally offered to
a
brahmana or to the son of a brahmana. This is due to her mild nature as
a woman
Asvatthama proved himself to be an unworthy son of
Dronacharya or a brahmana, and for this reason he was condemned by the greatest
authority, Lord
Sri Krsna, and yet a mild woman could not withdraw her
natural courtesy for a brahmana.

“The specific words used in this sloka are
vama-svabhava, “mild and gentle by nature.” A good man or woman accepts

anything very easily, but a man of average intelligence does not do so. But,
anyway, we should not give up our reason
and discriminatory power just to
be gentle. One must have good discriminatory power to judge a thing on its
merit. We
should not follow the mild nature of a woman and thereby accept
that which is not genuine. Asvatthama may be respected
by a good-natured
woman, but that does not mean that he is as good as a genuine brahmana.” (SB,
1.7.42)

Note: It is almost inconceivable how so many men
have been ripped-off, exploited, discouraged, had their families destroyed,
found out their “guru” is gay, or on drugs, or having sex with
his disciples, ad nauseum, and still remain unable to recognize Asvatthama for
what he is. And, astoundingly, it only requires “average
intelligence
” in order to see this imposition for what it is! Time to
break the spell.

“There is a Sanskrit proverb; sati shatvam
samacharit, and this means that if somebody’s cunning, we must also

become cunning. To a cunning person we must not be a simpleton. Krishna
conscious devotees are expected to be very
intelligent, so we have to
work very intelligently to prove our advancement in Krsna consciousness.”
(Hamsadutta, 6/8/69)

Note: The simple-minded and honest devotees have
had a hard tune comprehending how these supposedly advanced men became so
enwrapped in plotting and scheming to exploit Srila Prabhupada’s legacy and
disciples. Now we must follow Prabhupada’s instructions and be cunning ourselves
if we are to survive, save, and push on Prabhupada’s mission. We must try and
always remember that they, the “GBC,” are thinking that the Krsna consciousness
movement should be “run Machiavellian.” For the information of
our respected readers, Machiavelli was an Italian political thinker during the
time of the Renaissance. He wrote one (in)famous book called The Prince. This
book contains political methodologies comparable to Chanakya’s artha sastra,
only exactly the opposite. It employs evil techniques for evil ends. The
subtitle of this book goes, “The Man Whose Name Has Become Synonymous
with Evil
.” Tamala Krsna used to distribute this book amongst
the leading secretaries” and insisted they study it. Bhagavan
especially was keen on it. Interestingly, ISKCON Italy has purchased
Machiavelli’s castle in Florence for their center. We would not be at all
surprised to find out Bhagavan is the reincarnation of Machiavelli.

“Regarding the matter with Purusottama dasa. You
immediately go and take back whatever books of ours that he
has in his
possession. You may inform him that we do not require his editing, neither
should he correspond with our men
in Los Angeles. He is a very heinous
man. He wants to become more important. Who sent him books from Los Angeles

without asking me? Who has given him the books he now has? You take them back
immediately. If this man comes to
see me in Vrindavana, I do not wish to
see him.” (11/7/75)

Note:He wants to become
more important.
” Earlier on Prabhupada said “Has the GBC now
become better than Guru Maharaja?
” As such, these same words,
a heinous man,” can be applied to anyone who claims they are
beyond the injunctions in Prabhupada’s books, as ISKCON’s
gurus” claim.

“We find from the history of Mahabharata that
the battle of Kurukshetra was because of the belligerent attitude of

Duryodhana. So such war as it was conducted under the advice of Lord Krishna
is not bad, but war declared and executed
by demonic politicians is
certainly very bad. A Krsna conscious person like Arjuna is not inclined to the
activities of
warfare, but when there is a necessity for peace in the
world to educate men to become Krsna conscious, a Krsna conscious
person
does not lag behind.” (Bibhavati, 6/12/69)

Note: Naturally, most of the devotees in ISKCON are
not inclined, for one reason or another, to the activities of warfare. But if we
want to call ourselves disciples of Srila Prabhupada, we must not “lag
behind
.” We must fight for what is right, or we should “decide
to die rather than not execute Prabhupada’s mission properly
.” (SB,
4.28.48)

“According to Vedic injunctions, there are six
kinds of aggressors: (1) A poison giver, (2) One who sets fire to
the
house, (3) One who attacks with deadly weapons, (4) One who plunders riches, (5)
One who occupies another’s land,
and (6) One who kidnaps a wife. Such
aggressors are at once to be killed, and no sin is incurred by killing such
aggressors.
Such killing of aggressors is quite befitting for any
ordinary man, but Arjuna was not an ordinary person. He was saintly
by
character, and therefore he wanted to deal with them in saintliness. This kind
of saintliness, however, is not for a
ksatriya. Although a responsible
man in the administration of a state is required to be saintly, he should not be
cowardly.
(BG, 1.36)

Note: Many devotees within “ISKCON” have been
attacked with deadly weapons. Indeed, Chakraddhari was murdered at New Vmdavana
by Daruka and Tirtha with the help and inspiration of the Temple treasurer,
Dulal Chandra. This incident is well-known to all at New Vmdavana, so much so
that Kuladri was having to make frequent announcements to the devotees during
Prasadam: “If the police come and ask any questions regarding Chakraddhari, you
don’t know anything.” We personally heard this said. And, of course, many
devotees have had their wives stolen from them by ISKCON’s sexyasis. This also
merits the death penalty. There are literally thousands of examples of these
aggressions that it is not possible to do justice in relation to any of them in
this document. Eventually, however, they will all be heard and the guilty
parties punished, either by us, or by Yamaraja.

“When Krishna was born, from the day of his
birth, the demons wanted to kill him in so many ways but practically
it
was found that demons were killed by Krishna and He established His mission,
yada yada hi dharmasya
So if we work sincerely, the Krishna
consciousness movement is non-different from Krishna. As Krishna killed all the
demons, we
should also be able to kill all demons if we remain faithful
in the discharge of our mission.” (Yashomatinandan, 9/27/76)

Note: Many men will say that it is impossible that
there can be anything wrong with ISKCON because it is non-different from
Prabhupada, but here we see that it is only non-different from Prabhupada “if’we
are working sincerely.

“When my Guru Maharaja was present even big, big
scholars where afraid to talk with His beginning students.
My Guru
Maharaja was called “living encyclopedia.” He could talk with anyone on any
subject. He was so learned.
So we should be like that as far as possible.
No compromise-Rama Krishna, Avatars, yogis, everyone was enemy to Guru

Maharaja-he never compromised. Some Godbrothers complained that this
preaching was chopping technique and it
would not be successful. But we
have seen that those who criticized, they fell down, For my part I have taken up
the policy
of my Guru Maharaja-no compromise. All these so-called
scholars, scientists, philosophers who do not accept Krsna are
nothing
more than rascals, fools, lowest of mankind, etc. So you go on with your work it
is very encouraging to me. Thank
you.” (Karandar, 7/27/73)

Conclusion: It is evident here that Prabhupada is
very proud of his Guru Maharaja and similarly we should be proud of Prabhupada.
Prabhupada tolerated innumerable offenses by his ambitious secretaries just to
be able to give us the pure knowledge needed to fulfill the mission of Lord
Caitanya. Now we should show our gratitude by carefully studying, discussing and
then following those instructions so that we can properly execute his
mission.”No compromise.” We have to follow Srila Prabhupada’s directions and
only then will he be pleased. Then he will ask Krsna to benedict us with real
understanding so that we may also be able to shout one day, “No compromise!” We
must fight to preserve the purity of our guru’s mission. Nothing else is
important. That is his message in all of these letters.

Nowhere in Vedic literature do we find the concept
of non-violence in the face of demoniac aggression. The Bhagavad-gita was
spoken just prior to the wholesale slaughter of millions of soldiers. That
slaughter took place because the aggressors refused to surrender to the good
advice of Krsna. Similarly the Godbrothers have been giving good advise to the
“gurus” now for seven years, but they have refused to accept it. So the time has
come for violence. We are not eager for violence. They leave us no choice. The
violence being enacted upon Prabhupada and his mission is far worse than
anything that could happen to us in the course of a physical confrontation.
Therefore, if the demoniac imposition refuses to surrender to Prabhupada and
Krsna’s instructions, then we will fight to the death.


Chapter Six

LET THEM DIG THEIR OWN GRAVES

Introduction: The Lesser Etiquette Must
Retire

This review is a page-by-page analysis of the
teachings of Sridhar Maharaja in comparison to the teachings of His Divine Grace
A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada. The quotations from Sridhar Maharaja cited
in this chapter are from Sridhar Maharaja cited in this chapter are from
documents or books that have been well circulated. A list of those documents are
given at the end.

I began reading the books of Sridhar Maharaja with
an open mind in order to establish whether Sridhar Maharaja is in line with the
teachings of Srila Prabhupada or if there are many discrepancies. There are
numerous witnesses who will testify that, in the wake of losing my wife and
children, entering the arena of the Sridhar Maharaja controversy was the last
thing on my mind. But in the course of our extensive research and analysis of
the ISKCON dilemma/conspiracy, which forms the bulk of this book, we have found
so many glaring discrepancies in Sridhar Maharaja’s teachings that we know these
must be brought out.

Everyone has been constantly reminded by the
adherents of Sridhar Maharaja how there is a Vaishnava etiquette forbidding a
disciple to criticize his guru’s Godbrother. Although some of you may not
believe it, we had no personal desire to criticize Sridhar Maharaja. In fact, at
one point, before reading his books, we were defending Sridhar Maharaja on the
basis of this above etiquette. But since having studied his books, we are duty
bound to confront the teachings and influence of Sridhar Maharaja on the mission
of our spiritual master. The lesser etiquette must retire in the face of a much
more important consideration-the survival of the pure teachings of Srila
Prabhupada, the real acharya for Krishna consciousness throughout the world.

This chapter proves that the effect of Sridhar’s
preaching has been highly malefic. We are not going into all the discrepancies
here since there are many. We are only touching on the most obvious flaws in his
teachings. At a later date, if necessary, we will go into much more detail. At
this time, we request that the current followers of Sridhar Maharaja carefully
study our points. If the followers of Sridhar Maharaja are, as is ISKCON’s GBC,
unable to logically defeat our statements, we will not hesitate to declare, as
we have about ISKCON’s “GBC”, that “silence means defeat.”

“He is simply playing with them”

First some brief but relevant considerations from
other Gaudiya Math leaders who dealt with our spiritual master in a favorable
way.

Puri Maharaja is a Godbrother of Sridhar Maharaja.
He knows him well. Puri Maharaja has three centers in India, one at Jagannatha
Puri, and he believes that Sridhar Maharaja is utilizing his scholarly
attainments in a way that is not straightforward. Puri Maharaja told one of
Prabhupada’s devotees, “He (Sridhar) is simply playing with them.” When the big
men of the Maha Mandala, namely Ackshayananda Swami and Madhavadasa, went to the
opening of his Jagannatha Puri center they were not at all successful in
converting Puri Maharaja to a favorable attitude toward their path. Indeed, as
they entered his room, Puri Maharaja verbally jumped on them before they could
speak a word: “You are disciples of A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami. You are being
cheated by Sridhar Maharaja.”

Narayana Maharaja was called in one letter, “My
agent in India” by Srila Prabhupada and was one of two Vaishnavas that Srila
Prabhupada recommended we could approach for “technical advice.” Narayana
Maharaja manages the Kesavaji Gaudiya Math in Mathura. His own guru gave Srila
Prabhupada sannyasa, but had himself received sannyasa from Sridhar Maharaja.
Narayana Maharaja is a very strict observer of Vaishnava etiquette. When
directly confronted about Sridhar’s role in ISKCON, Narayana Maharaja revealed
his staunch conviction about Sridhar Maharaja and was prepared to lay his
spiritual integrity on the line. He adamantly stated, “Even if Lord Caitanya
appeared personally before me and ordered me to accept what Sridhar Maharaja is
doing with ISKCON, I would not accept it.” He does not believe that Sridhar
Maharaja, who has actually re-initiated a brahmin-initiate of Srila Prabhupada
(Buddhi yoga dasa), should have become so involved in ISKCON.

Reviewing the Preface to Search for
Krishna

It is a pitiable state of affairs when a disciple
of Srila Prabhupada is driven from his spiritual master’s mission and is forced
to take shelter elsewhere. We feel for such souls an sympathize with them. But
at the same time it should be understood that in some cases it would be better
for a Prabhupada disciple to forget spiritual life for the time being, keeping
his devotional creeper in a dormant state, rather than go to someone who can
actually poison the devotional creeper. This is the case with Sridhar Maharaja.
Dheera Krishna, the Western world’s mouthpiece for establishing Sridhar Maharaja
as being equal to and even superior to Srila Prabhupada, is unscrupulous in his
method of converting Prabhupada’s disciples over to Sridhar’s camp. Here are
some examples of his technique.

In the preface to Search for Krishna Dheera
makes Prabhupada out to be a new bhakta compared to Sridhar Maharaja. The way he
does this is by taking quotes by Srila Prabhupada that praise Sridhar Maharaja,
he pieces them all together (no matter how many years apart they were spoken),
and then adds and subtracts a few words to make it look like Srila Prabhupada is
saying something he’s not. Of course he never mentions the circumstances under
which statements were made. This technique is exactly like trying to make
Jayatirtha out to be a saint by quoting his “vyasapuja” offerings from the other
“gurus.” They bear no relevance whatsoever to Jayatirtha’s actual status.

1. First paragraph: Dheera’s version of
Prabhupada’s words.

“We are very fortunate to hear His Divine Grace, Om
Vishnupada Paramahamsa Parivrajakacharya Bhakti Raksaka Sridhar Maharaja. By age
and by experience, in both ways, he is senior to me. I was fortunate to have his
association since a long time, since perhaps 1930. At that time he had not
accepted sannyasa, but had just left home. He went to preach in Allahabad, and
on that auspicious occasion we were connected.”

The actual words:

(First part the same.) “…perhaps since 1930,
something like that. At that time he did not accept sannyasa, he just

left home, vanaprastha, in his white dress he went to Allahabad. Maharaja, I
think you remember the incident when you
went to Allahabad? On that
auspicious occasion we were connected…(Jayatirtha’s omission). There is a long
story it will
take time, but I had the opportunity of associating with
Sridhar Maharaja for several years. Krishna and Prabhupada liked
him to
prepare me.”

Note: This was spoken during at meeting at
Sridhar’s Math in 1973 at a time when Srila Prabhupada was introducing Sridhar
to some of his disciples, possibly just before Sridhar was going to speak. So
naturally any praise spoken at such a time is a matter of good etiquette only
and can easily be understood as a friendly gesture. Still Dheera twisted the
actual statements to make Sridhar look better. Of course Srila Prabhupada was
always humble in the presence of his Godbrothers so this first paragraph does
not mean much. Especially since he was directly speaking to Sridhar Maharaja.
The transcript we are using is from a paper defending Sridhar Maharaja which we
have been told was compiled by Jayatirtha. It is entitled: Srila Prabhupada and
Sridhar Maharaja-17 pg..

2. Second paragraph, Dheera’s version

“Sridhar Maharaja lived in my house for many years,
so naturally we had very intimate talks. He has such high realizations of Krsna
that one would faint to hear them. He was always my good advisor, and I took his
advice very seriously because from the very beginning I knew that he was a pure
devotee of Krsna. So I wanted to associate with him. Krsna and Prabhupada, Srila
Bhaktisiddhanta, like him to prepare me. Our relationship is very intimate.

Actual version: “Sridhar Maharaja lived in my
house for a few years so naturally we had very intimate talks and
he was
my good advisor. I took his advices, instructions very seriously because from
the very beginning I knew that he
is a pure Vaishnava, a pure devotee and
I wanted to associate with him and tried to help him also
our
relationship is very
intimate.” (The omission is Jayatirtha’s who
also has a tendency to omit statements that don’t look good for Sridhar
Maharaja.)

Note: The statement about “his high realizations”
we are told was spoken to Satsvarupa during a train ride. What Prabhupada meant
is debatable. But, giving them the benefit of the doubt, if this were actually
true, then why didn’t Srila Prabhupada arrange for Sridhar’s words to be put
into books and published along with his own books? This would have been no
problem at all. If his realizations are so high, and if he is actually pure, it
would only make sense to do so. Prabhupada was always wanting to translate more
books and if Sridhar could have helped him do so, then why wouldn’t Prabhupada
have asked him? This is just common sense.

There are many possible explanations as to why
Srila Prabhupada would make such high praises and at other times severely
condemn Sridhar Maharaja. One explanation is the fact that Srila Prabhupada was
a humble Vaishnava and it is not the natural inclination of a humble Vaishnava
to look for faults in others, what to speak of Godbrothers-unless it is
painfully necessary. Another reason is that Srila Prabhupada wanted to keep as
good a relations with his Godbrothers as possible so as to not hinder the
mission in India. Sridhar had influence on the other Gaudiya Math members and
Prabhupada knew this.

Then there is the possibility that those praises
may have been true at one time. So many devotees execute sincere devotional
service for awhile, and then later, along with getting power and/or knowledge,
they become carried away and fall down. This is also a possibility. Prabhupada
did not recommend anyone go to Sridhar’s Math after the Mayapur temple was
established. There are few if any recorded praises of Sridhar Maharaja after
ISKCON was established in Mayapur, but there are many criticisms.

Another point in this paragraph is Dheera’s playing
up on the fact that Sridhar lived for many years in Srila Prabhupada’s house.
According to Chanakya Pandit, “The worst pain in this world is having to live in
another man’s house.” The fact is, Srila Prabhupada was setting the example for
us how to live an honest, Krsna conscious householder life before taking
sannyasa. “Example is better than precept.” His household life was an integral
part of his setting the example for future generations. That is Lord Caitanya’s
instruction and Prabhupada, being the perfect representative of Lord Caitanya,
perfectly set that example for us. Then later he set the perfect example in his
sannyasa also. Sridhar Maharaja’s living in Prabhupada’s house is not a sign of
superiority, it is a sign of dependency upon an extremely Krsna conscious and
responsible family man.

3. Third Paragraph-Dheera’s version

“After the breakdown of our spiritual master’s
institution I wanted to organize another institution making Sridhar Maharaja the
head. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura told me that Sridhar Maharaja is
one of the finest preachers of Krsna consciousness in the world, so I wanted to
take him everywhere. This was my earnest desire. But since he could not go
around the world and preach, at least the people of the world should come to
hear from him.”

Actual version from a conversation just before
Prabhupada’s passing:

Srila Prabhupada: “I very much want Maharaja,
that you come and stay at Mayapur. Because Prabhupada always
desired that
you preach. He told me quite a few times, ‘Why don’t you pull him out?’ (Both
laugh.) You know, I also
tried to some extent before, but somehow or
other it did not work out. Now why don’t you come and stay at Mayapur?

Sridhar Maharaja: “At last Prabhupada told me that,
‘You are an ease lover’ (laughter) the qualification, that you have.. .”

Srila Prabhupada: “Yes, it’s true. He told me
also that he
(Sridhar Maharaja) is such a qualified person, one of
the finest preachers. I want to take you everywhere.
(No quotations made.
Who is speaking this last sentence is unknown.) At least at the place we have
in Mayapur people are coming from all over the world
… (Ed. omission some
talk of arrangements) This is my earnest desire. Since you could not go
around the world and preach, at least
stay there and people will come to
you. I shall make that arrangement.

Note: According to sastra, the uttama-adhikari
thinks that he is the most fallen and that everyone else is factually doing some
service, save and except himself. We know that Srila Prabhupada is an
uttama-adhikari and so this is a very likely explanation for the above praises.
As far as Sridhar Maharaja being one of the best preachers “in the world,” I beg
to remind the readers that Srila Prabhupada also said some very encouraging
things to some of his disciples-things that could not have been further from the
actual fact as time has stood witness to. Prabhupada’s saying the people of the
world should come to hear from Sridhar is just good etiquette. As stated above,
if Prabhupada had wanted the world to hear Sridhar’s words, he could have easily
printed them into books.

4. Fourth Paragraph: Dheera’s version (from a
letter to Acyutananda and Hrisikesha, 1969)

“For spiritual advancement of life we must go to
someone who is actually practicing spiritual life. So if one is actually serious
to take instructions from a siksa-guru, or B. R. Sridhar Maharaja. I consider
Sridhar Maharaja to be even my siksa-guru, so what to speak of the benefit that
others can have from his association.” (This grammar error is in the book.)

This last paragraph has three sentences which seem
to fit together all right but actually, as with all Dheera’s work, they are
pieced together without using (…). This is intentionally done since the
missing sentences clearly reveal the actual purpose of this letter. Note the way
Dheera misquotes it:

“So I cannot recommend him (Bon Maharaja) as
siksa-guru. I think that he has no actual spiritual asset. For
spiritual
advancement of life, we must go to one who is actually practicing spiritual
life; not to some head of a mundane
institution. Not to one who has
offended his Spiritual Master in so many ways. I do not wish to go into all
details
but this Bon Maharaja may be considered as a black
snake, and at the time of His Disappearance, my Guru Maharaja did not

even wish to have him in his presence due to the character of this Bon
Maharaja. So if you are actually serious to take
instruction from a
siksa-guru, I can refer you one who is most highly competent of all my
Godbrothers, This is B. R. Sridhar
Maharaja, who I consider to be even my
siksa-guru, so what to speak of the benefit that you can have from his
association.”

This is of course the only part of the letter that
Dheera was interested in, but later, in the same letter, Srila Prabhupada
writes:

“So if you and Achyutananda are not lost to the
poison of Bon Maharaja, and are still serious about advancement
of your
spiritual life, I will advise you to go to Sridhar Maharaja. Or else I do not
know what will save you. So my advice
to you both is that you immediately
leave the unhealthy and envious association of Bon Maharaja and either proceed
to
Germany as I have instructed you or at least go to someone who will be
competent to act as siksa-guru. This is Sridhar
Maharaja.”

On close analysis of the way in which Dheera has
used this letter to further his cause is obvious. First of all, Srila Prabhupada
would not have written such things about Sridhar Maharaja were it not for the
fact that these devotees were insisting on disobeying Prabhupada and taking
instruction from someone in India. Prabhupada really wanted them to go to
Germany. Prabhupada’s saying, “at least go…” clearly indicates the lesser of
two evils. At least Sridhar wouldn’t try to steal Prabhupada’s disciples.
Sridhar Maharaja frequently admits that to be the reason why Prabhupada trusted
him. In any case, Prabhupada certainly was not enthusiastic about them going to
Sridhar. This is confirmed in the letter to Rupanuga, 4/28/74, wherein
Prabhupada says, “You are right about Sridhar Maharaja’s genuineness…
(replying to Rupanuga’s statement that none of Prabhupada’s Godbrothers were
doing anything worthwhile)…but in my opinion he is the best of the lot. He is
my old friend, at least he executes the regulative principles of devotional
service.” After the Mayapur temple was established, Prabhupada never again
recommended anyone go to Sridhar Maharaja. Instead he wrote more and more
letters like the following:

“If you are serious to be an important assistant
in our society you should fully engage yourself in translation work,
and
do not mix yourself with my so-called Godbrothers. As there are in Vrindaban
some residents like monkeys and hogs,
similarly there are many rascals in
the name of Vaishnavas, be careful of them. And do not dare to question
impudently
before your Spiritual Master.” (Letter to Niranjan,
11/21/72)

Note: Were Prabhupada convinced that Sridhar
Maharaja was so special and that he alone, amongst au of Prabhupada’s
Godbrothers, was a pure devotee, then why didn’t Prabhupada single him out as
such? In dozens of letters and passages from the books, Prabhupada condemns all
his Godbrothers in one lump without mentioning that Sridhar Maharaja is an
exception. If Sridhar Maharaja were indeed an exception, Prabhupada certainly
would have said so. Otherwise it would be offensive to Sridhar Maharaja. Here in
this preface, Dheera Krsna takes the few places where Prabhupada appears to
glorify Sridhar Maharaja’s, ignoring the many more places where he is condemned,
and puts them all together to make it look as though Sridhar Maharaja is far
superior to Srila Prabhupada. Prabhupada also said one can “increase his
devotional service” by taking initiation from Madhava Maharaja:

“I understand from the letter of Asita dasa that
he has gone to your place in Jagannatha Puri. He has asked
permission
from me for taking initiation from you. I have given my permission and you can
initiate him if you like so
that he may increase his devotional service
there.” (Madhava Maharaja, 1/14/75)

Most of the devotees are aware of who this Madhava
Maharaja is. He is one of the most envious Godbrothers of the lot. So why didn’t
Prabhupada just tell Asita this? Prabhupada also glorified Bon Maharaja in the
earlier years, but the later caged him a black snake. So we have to use our
discrimination and know that often times Prabhupada would say encouraging
things, even if they couldn’t be further from the truth. This will be made
perfectly clear later in this chapter and also from the Kirtanananda expose. It
is regrettable that we have had to bring all these distasteful points out so
openly but the urgency demands we do this. We must defend our spiritual master
at any cost.

Conclusion to Preface Analysis

This technique of mixing and matching quotes is not
only here in this preface but throughout the entire book. Therefore what we are
really reading is Dheera Krsna’s interpretation of what he thinks Sridhar
Maharaja wants to say, what he thinks will sound good to Prabhupada’s disciples,
and what he thinks he can get away with. Exactly what are Dheera’s motives for
rejecting Srila Prabhupada and running to Sridhar Maharaja are known to many. It
has to do with becoming a guru. What many ISKCON preachers are not realizing is
that becoming a bona fide guru is not a matter of being appointed by the “GBC”
or Sridhar. It’s simply a matter of repeating exactly what Prabhupada taught and
following the regulative principles. That’s all.

PART ONE (of four parts)

THE IMPERSONAL TENDENCY

As if his heart and soul were broken.

“Srila Svarupa Damodara Goswami wanted to
impress upon Bhagavan Acharya that even though someone firmly
fixed in
devotion to Krsna’s service might not be deviated by hearing the Mayavada
bhasya, that bhasya is nevertheless
full of impersonal words and ideas
such as Brahman, which represent knowledge but which are impersonal… Upon
hearing
all these nonsensical ideas from the nondevotee, a devotee is
greatly afflicted, as if his heart and soul were broken.” (CC
Antya-lila,
2.99)

Sometimes, but not very often, Srila Prabhupada
speaks about “the transcendental plane,” or he uses terminology like this. One
has to look hard to find them. The Lord does have His impersonal feature and
realization of “the higher plane” or “domain of knowledge” is the first
attainment of God realization. We are meant to go far beyond that realization.
Therefore, Srila Prabhupada always spoke in personal terms, such as, “the
spiritual world,” or “Krsna’s abode,” “The Supreme Personality of Godhead,”
“Krsna’s friends,” “Love of Krsna,” “service to Krsna,” “devotional service.”

The exact opposite is the case with the preachings
of Sridhar Maharaja. If you read the books his followers have compiled (we don’t
recommend that you do so), it is strikingly apparent that iiinpersonalistic
terms predominate. This section will go into detail of this tendency but for
now, quickly glance over what is but a sample segment of the impersonal way of
speaking.

“A higher conception of the finer world is here.

“In this way, step by step, you will have to come
to the Krsna conception of Godhead.

“When our egoistic attitude vanishes, we will find
ourself in the midst of sweet waves all around. We should try to do away with
whatever wrong we have done hitherto. We must do our duty and never expect any
definite result, but cast it towards the infinite.

“And then one day will come when our egoistic
feeling will dissolve and from within, our real seer, a member of the infinite
world, will spring up and awaken, and we will find ourselves in the sweet waves
of that environment.

“He comes to live in the plane of divinity.

“So we have to awaken our interest in that plane,
and ignore the interest of this plane.

“We have to approach the domain of knowledge with
self-surrender, honest inquiry, and a serving attitude. We will have to become
objects to be handled by the superknowledge of that plane.

“We are trying to gain this knowledge, not so we
can get the help of that plane, not so we can utilize that experience for living
here: rather we must give our pledge to serve that knowledge. We shall serve
that higher knowledge: we won’t try to make it serve us. Otherwise, we won’t be
allowed to enter into that domain. Absolute knowledge won’t come to serve this
lower plane. We shall seek that plane of real knowledge…

“The intellect cannot approach the world of
spirit…Only through faith, sincerity and dedication can we approach that
higher realm, and become a member. We can enter that higher plane only if they
grant us a visa and admit us. Then we can enter that land of divine living. So a
candidate must have these three qualifications before he can approach the truth
which is on the higher plane of absolute reality.

“With this ideal we shall be able to make progress.
Our ideal, our highest model-that is our all-in-all in life. To be on the path
of realization of that goal is the greatest wealth in ones life.

“He has given me the highest conception of the holy
name of Krsna.

“Everyone should contribute to the center.

“You will have to dive deep…into the plane of the
soul.

“We have to dive deep into that plane of reality.

“We should always be eager to devote ourselves
exclusively to the highest duty.

“We will have to search for a person who is a bona
fide agent of the higher world.

“We should have faith that if we do our duty
towards the absolute…

“The heart is only full of Krsna, full of the Krsna
conception.

“Divine love is the supreme most goal of every
soul.

“They (gurus) will all help to carry me to the
center.

“And there the Lord is engaged in his pastimes with
His paraphernalia of equal quality. We are trying to understand what is what in
the spiritual thought world.

“And all conception of mundane, whether physical,
mental, or intellectual, should be eliminated in our journey if we want to go to
the inner world of substance.

“Progress means elimination and acceptance.

“Anyone who has come in connection with the
infinite cannot but say this: ‘I am nothing.’ “Mahaprabhu’s vibration of Krsna’s
name was so fine and surcharged with force that the sound entered within the
animals, and aroused in their hearts the innermost plane which was covered by
the elephant’s or tiger’s body.”

The fact that many persons, even Prabhupada’s
former-followers, are attracted to this terminology of Sridhar Maharaja, is not
surprising. It only further proves what Srila Prabhupada said all along; that
the West if full of impersonalists. Every day Prabhupada’s disciples state this
fact in prayer to Prabhupada. So we are naturally inclined to this type of
terminology but we should not confuse that way of speaking with the pure
devotional terminology that Srila Prabhupada used and think that they are equal.
Sridhar Maharaja’s books are chuck full of impersonalistic terminology. Sridhar
Maharaja himself admits his real interest, “I am only concerned with my high
thinking. That is my life. My spiritual thinking is my life.” (DK, 80) The real
life of the devotee is service.

The Impersonal Idea of the Origin of the Soul

(Taken from Sridhar Maharaja’s book, Search
for Krishna
)

“There are two classes of souls, jivas, who come
into this world. One class comes from the spiritual Vaikuntha planets for the
necessity of nitya-lila, the eternal pastimes of Krsna. Another comes by
constitutional necessity.

“The Brahmajyoti, the non-differentiated marginal
plane, is the source of infinite jiva souls, atomic spiritual particles of
non-differentiated character. The rays of the Lord’s transcendental body are
known as the brahmajyoti, and a pencil of a ray of the brahmajyoti is the jiva.
The jiva soul is an atom in that effulgence, and the brahmajyoti is a product of
an infinite number of jiva atoms.

“Generally, souls emanate from the brahmajyoti
which is living and growing. Within the brahmajyoti, their equilibrium is
somehow disturbed and movement begins. From non-differentiation, differentiation
begins. From a plain sheet of uniform consciousness, individual conscious units
grow. And because the jiva is conscious it is endowed with free will. So, from
the marginal position they choose either the side of exploitation or the side of
dedication… The fallen souls come from the marginal position within the
brahmajyoti, and not from Vaikuntha.

“In the brahmajyoti, we are equipoised in the
marginal potency as an infinite number of pinpoints of spiritual rays, electrons
of consciousness. Consciousness means endowed with free will, for without free
will, no consciousness can be conceived. An atomic pinpoint of consciousness has
very meager free will, and by misuse of their free will, some jivas have taken
their chance in the material world. They refused to submit to the supreme
authority. They wanted to dominate. So with this germinal idea of domination,
the jiva enters into the world of exploitation… Upon retiring from the world
of exploitation, the soul may return to his former position in the brahmajyoti
as spirit. But, if the soul has gathered the tendency of dedication through his
previous devotional activities, he does not stop there; he pierces through the
brahmajyoti and goes towards Vaikuntha…

“The responsibility is with the soul, otherwise,
the Lord would be responsible for his distressed condition. But Krsna says that
the soul’s innate free will is responsible for his entanglement in the material
world. The soul is conscious, and is atomic, his free will is imperfect and
vulnerable. The result of that free choice is that some are coming into the
material world, and some are going to the spiritual world.”

But Srila Prabhupada says:

“As living spiritual souls we are all originally
Krsna conscious entities, but due to our association with matter from

time immemorial, our consciousness has now become polluted by the material
atmosphere.” (Original Hare Krsna album)

“As soon as we try to become Lord, immediately
we are covered by Maya. Formerly, we were with Krsna in His
lila or
sport. But this covering of Maya may be of very, very, very, very long
duration-therefore, many creations are
coming and going. Due to this long
period of time, it is sometimes said that we are ever-conditioned. But this long
duration
of time becomes very insignificant when one actually comes to
Krsna consciousness.

This Brahma-sayujya mukti is non-permanent.
Every living entity wants pleasure, but brahma-sayujya is minus
pleasure.
There is eternal existence only. So when they do not find transcendental bliss
they fall down to make a
compromise with material bliss. Unless one
develops full devotional service to Krsna, he goes up only to brahma-sayujya

but falls down. But after millions and millions of years of keeping oneself
away from the lila of the Lord, when one comes
to Krsna consciousness,
this period becomes insignificant, just like dreaming. Because he falls down
from brahma sayujya, he thinks that may be his origin, but he does not remember
that before that even, he was with Krsna.” (Lecture
in Australia)

“The conditioned living being has forgotten his
eternal relationship with God and he has mistakenly accepted the

temporary place of birth as all-in-all… The living entities are not without
spiritual senses; every living being in his
original, spiritual form has
all the senses, which are now material, being covered by the body and mind.
Activities of the
material senses are perverted reflections of spiritual
pastimes.” (Sri Isopanisad 11)

“Real sense enjoyment is possible only when the
disease of materialism is removed. In our real, spiritual form, free
from
all material contamination, pure enjoyment of the senses is possible.” (Sri
Isopanisad, 11
)

“This attachment of the devotee to a particular
form of the Lord is due to natural inclination. Each and every living

entity is originally attached to a particular type of transcendental service
because he is eternally the servitor of the Lord.

“Lord Caitanya says that the living entity is
eternally the servitor of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Krsna,

therefore, every living entity has a particular type of service relationship
with the Lord, eternally.” (SB3.9.11)

In an attempt to minimize or nullify all of the
above truths, our impersonalistic adversaries are fond of quoting part of one
purport from Srila Prabhupada’s commentary on Sri Isopanisad. It reads as
follows:

“The all-pervading feature of the Lord-which
exists in all circumstances of waking and sleeping as well as in

potential states and from which the jiva-shakti (living force) is generated
as both conditioned and liberated souls-is known
as the Brahman. (Sri
Isopanisad 16)

Regarding this quotation, the “all-pervading
feature” can refer to either Brahman or Paramatma. “Potential states” is
referred to in the Vedanta Sutra. For example, the state of a coma is a
potential state. There are others. “Jiva shakti is generated” does not mention
the adverb “originally”. Generated can mean several things. Already Srila
Prabhupada has said in the Australian lecture (above) that the living entity may
descend (generate) many times from the Brahma-sayujya, but that is not his
original home.

If we consider the all-pervading feature to be the
Paramatma, Maha Vishnu is the original Paramatma, and Brahma Samhita
states that innumerable jivas come from Maha Vishnu. Thus this purport says that
liberated souls are also generated from the all-pervading feature of the Lord,
and it is a fact that the Avatars come from Ksirodakasayee Vishnu, the
Paramatma. The last word of the purport, namely “Brahman,” the key word stressed
by the impersonalists, can refer to either the Brahmajyoti, the Paramatma, or
Bhagavan. In Vedanta Sutra, Brahman almost exclusively refers to the Bhagavan
feature. So our point is that this segment of the Isopanisad purport does
not in any way indicate that jiva souls originally emanate from the Brahmajyoti.
However, Sridhar Maharaja’s statements above very definitely tag the jiva with
an impersonal origin.

So this discrepancy is very, very important. It
conclusively proves that Sridhar Maharaja does not have a personal relationship
with Krsna. And that makes all the difference in the world. We have heard some
devotees of Sridhar Maharaja try to brush this discrepancy off as insignificant,
quoting the above Isopanisad purport by Srila Prabhupada, but actually,
it reveals the heart of the whole problem. It clearly shows the difference
between a completely pure devotee, who knows Krsna personally, and one who is
still interested in his own happiness and mental speculation.

The impersonalist’s dilemma is almost identical to
that of the evolutionists. The impersonalist cannot explain why the jiva soul
first became envious. Sridhar Maharaja uses the words: The jiva’s “equilibrium
is somehow disturbed.” He cannot explain how or why. Similarly, the
evolutionists say there was a big bang out of nowhere. They also cannot explain
how or why. Both concepts are totally illogical. For the soul to become
disturbed in the first place, he has to have an innate nature of something other
than non-differentiated existence. Otherwise, what is there for him to become
disturbed about? And the second problem with this philosophy is that the soul,
in order to be able to make a fair choice of going either to Krsna or matter,
would have to have full knowledge of the two choices. Sridhar Maharaja says that
he may make the wrong choice due to his being “irnperfect and vulnerable.” But
that is not the case. Prabhupada often explains that the soul is Sat Cit Ananda,
and so he is in full knowledge when in his original position. The soul is
perfect. He does not come to this world by some unintentional mistake. He does
not come to this world of free will, an intentional act of envy and pride. Or as
the Christians say, “He ate the forbidden fruit.” One may say that his ability
to become envious is a fault, but, factually, that is due to his having free
will. If he did not have free will, that would be a fault.

So the only logical explanation for the souls
coming into this world and having to undergo suffering is that they became
envious to Krsna and proud of their own glories (“Why is Krsna enjoying like
this, and I cannot; I’m as good as Krsna”). So they decided to chance it on
their own. The original misuse of free will does not lead to utter degradation.
When the soul first falls, he does not go to the demoniac species. He takes his
birth as a demigod. As long as we follow the rules, and do not try to exploit
others, we can live quite happily there. But if we become greedy and commit
sins, we go down into the lower species. One may argue, “If God is so kind, then
why doesn’t he create a place where we can live separate from Him and not have
to fall down into suffering where we can be little gods ourselves and have
control of our environment? But the answer entails the question, “Have full
control of what? If you have control over other living beings, then you are
denying them the freedom you so badly want.”

So then if you say, “Well, He may not let us have
full control, but we should be able to live in perfect harmony with everyone
else.” That place does exist. It is called the spiritual world, or Vaikuntha.
Even in the spiritual world there are degrees of surrender to the personal God.
The shanta rasa is often described as an impersonal type realization of Krsna.
Not everyone is equally in love and surrendered to the personal feature of Krsna
even in the spiritual world. So going back to Godhead is a personal thing and
very difficult for the impersonalists to understand or accept. Therefore, they
try to rationalize that they came from the brahmajyoti by dint of their being
“imperfect and vulnerable” and that their going to Krsna is not a matter of
begging forgiveness and surrendering to a person, but simply a matter of moving
to where the grass is greener.

Say, for example, a citizen becomes envious of the
King and decides to go out to become a King himself. But he doesn’t have the
qualifications of a King, and so he suffers in a foreign land where no one
speaks his language and where he has no friends. He wants to go back to his own
land where his friends and family are, but he knows that he will have to
personally confront and make amends to the King first. That is difficult. Even
though he is suffering, and he wants to go back, his false prestige won’t easily
allow him to humbly beg forgiveness from the King. The King is a very kind
person and is eager to forgive the foolish citizen, but the citizen has lust in
his heart and so cannot bring himself to make amends. So, in utter frustration,
he may try to merge into a void state by taking intoxication to sidestep his
current suffering and postpone his dilemma of having to surrender to the King.
This appears to work for some time, and he gets some temporary relief from pain.
Eventually, however, because he factually is a person, he again desires to enjoy
with family, friends, etc. So, he again tries to get situated in this foreign
land. Again he suffers, and again he is given a chance to surrender to the King.
This can go on many, many times until he finally realizes that he cannot live
separate from his real home and, naturally, from the King. So finally, after
many, many ups and downs, he realizes that he must go back and beg forgiveness
from the King. Then the King sends his representative to guide him in how to
rectify himself. And he is tested to make absolutely sure that he is finally
ready to come home and not simply eager to exploit the King. Eventually he is
able to go right up to the King, with tears in Ws eyes, and beg forgiveness. The
King naturally is very compassionate on his fallen friend and so not only
forgives him,but awards him great happiness. Thus the citizen is fully satisfied
and never again thinks he can be happy in another land. But to approach the King
he must give up his pride.

If one rejects this analogy, then he is saying that
God is responsible for our suffering in this material world. He is saying that
God made the jivas imperfect, and so they “accidentally” made a bad choice when
their “equilibrium somehow became disturbed.” So they had to suffer here for
many billions of lives. If a teacher gives his student a partial understanding
of the principle of right and wrong, and then says, “Now you must choose,”
that’s not fair. If the student chooses the wrong thing, the teacher is
responsible. But if the teacher gives the student full knowledge, and the
student still chooses the wrong thing, then his suffering is not the fault of
the teacher. Similarly, God created us all Sat Cit Ananda. We have full
knowledge and free will to love or not love Krsna. We chose to misuse it and so
here we are. That choice, to choose Maya or Krsna, will be there eternally.

Love of Who?

Throughout his books, Sridhar Maharaja refers to
love independent of a person to love. There is a conspicuous absence of such
expressions by Srila Prabhupada in all his writings. Having indexed half a dozen
of Srila Prabhupada’s books, we can say that we have never seen in even one
place where Prabhupada would say, we have to “love”. Of course he has said in
thousands of places we have to “love Krsna,” but he never said we have to
“love.” There is a very good reason for this. If one has a personal relationship
with Krsna, then he knows that there is only one object of love, Krsna, and that
is a personal love. It is just as difficult for the personalist to say the word
“love” without “Krsna” as it is to clap with one hand. Or as Prabhupada says,
“There is no meaning to the word devotion except in relation to Krsna.” This is
another one of the traits in Sridhar Maharaja that give away his lack of a
personal relationship with, and devotion to, Krsna. It is so blatant in fact
that we are embarrassed to have to spell it out like this. It should be obvious
to everyone who has read one of Sridhar’s books. Here are some of the quotes
we’ve found:

“But sacrifice for who? And who is the beneficiary?
Love is the beneficiary. Everyone should contribute to the center… with this
spirit we should combine and work for real love and beauty.

“Divine love is the supreme most goal of every
soul. Beauty and love is the summum bonum, our highest attainment…the ultimate
conception of the Absolute Truth is that of reality the beautiful and divine
love.

“And beauty will be victorious in the world. Love
will be victorious in the world. We will sacrifice everything to see that the
banner of divine love wig flutter all over the world, for a particle of that
divine love will be able to keep peace and distribute peace in all directions.”

To the impersonalists, these above words sound very
nice. In fact I can easily see Rajneesh or any other bogus yogi saying such
things to a Western audience. But Srila Prabhupada never said such things. The
beauty of Krsna and Love for Krsna are certainly the highest goals but when they
are constantly mentioned without mentioning or addressing the person, Krsna, the
object of love, the possessor of beauty, it becomes impersonal. The
impersonalists also appreciate the beauty and love that pervades the entire
creation, but they have no appreciation for the person from whom those qualities
emanate. Srila Prabhupada never talks of beauty and love without saying; “beauty
of Krsna” and “love for Krsna.” If one actually loves someone, he naturally
says: “I love you.” He never says; “I love.” That is not only impersonal, but
meaningless. We meet hippies constantly talking in these terms and we know
perfectly well that they have misdirected their love. Other statements by
Sridhar Maharaja further reveal this impersonal tendency in him such as:

“We shall serve that higher knowledge; we won’t try
to make it serve us.

“We must serve that plane.

“We have to become objects to be handled by the
superknowledge of that plane.

“To be acquainted with the conception of the
highest ideal…”

A devotee who has a personal relationship with
Krsna cannot speak such things. At least we are not meant to hear them since
Srila Prabhupada never spoke that way.


ADVANCE COPY FROM AN UPCOMING BOOK BY SULOCANA DASA
– JULY 22nd, 1985

CHAPTER SEVEN

A VERY HUMAN STORY

THE LILAMRTA-PLANTING THE WEED

Devotees often react to our statement that
Lilamrta‘s portrayal of Srila Prabhupada’s life is bogus and offensive
with the following rationalizations:

“If all the struggles and difficulties which Srila
Prabhupada went through were actually not struggles at all, but Krsna’s lila,
then won’t that discourage devotees from struggling to serve Krsna? In other
words, if devotees see that only a mahabhagavata can do something wonderful,
since Krsna only works directly through him, then what is the use of my
struggling? I am not a pure devotee.”

“If Prabhupada set the example of struggling in
Krsna’s service in order to encourage us to struggle for Krsna, then what is the
point of minimizing his example? He wanted us to see him struggle for Krsna.
Otherwise, why would he do it? If we say that Prabhupada never really struggled,
then don’t we negate his personal example? Isn’t that offensive and impersonal?”

“If you say that Srila Prabhupada only pretended to
be struggling, so that we would follow his example and struggle for Krsna, then
isn’t that the same as saying Prabhupada was simply playing a role to trick his
disciples into working hard. Doesn’t that negate his great achievement and make
him out to be a duplicitous person, another offense?”

These are admittedly powerful and logical sounding
arguments, but they do not have shastric backing. Obviously, had Srila
Prabhupada mystically manifested everything he needed for preaching, without
ever appearing to struggle or be in want of anything, then what would have been
the reaction in his disciples’ minds? They would have thought: “Why should I go
out and work hard when my guru can manifest a beautiful temple or a mountain of
gold instantly just like Kardama Muni manifested a city in the sky?” The
disciples would not want to work for Krsna but instead would want to enjoy
Krsna’s opulence. Such disciples, seeing this opulence, would only become
envious of Prabhupada and crave those mystic powers themselves. Srila Prabhupada
instead wanted to give us the desire for the humble service of the Lord.
Although to some, this may appear less valuable, it is a far greater
opportunity. Therefore, Srila Prabhupada only rarely manifested his mystic
potency. He did not want to attract cheap followers. At the same time, he gave
stern warnings that the disciple is never to think that the spiritual master is
under the laws of material nature. Hence an apparent contradiction.

The pure devotee has the powers and opulences of
mystic yogis given to him by Krishna directly, but he does not want our unpure
minds to become enamored by it. At the same time it is a serious offense to
think the pure devotee is not in complete control, but instead is under the
control of the material energy. So how to reconcile this?

According to sastra (scripture), one should not
view the spiritual master from the bodily platform. That would include viewing
his history from the eyes of a book like “Lilamrta” which accentuates
Prabhupada’s bodily relationships and tends to bring him down to the level of
the conditioned devotee, struggling to do his service to God. In this
connection, Chanakya Pandit warns us:

“One should not get too close to the fire, a woman,
the King, or the spiritual master. Neither should one remain too far away, for
then one cannot get the benefits to be derived. One should deal with these four
in the middle way.”

This is an excellent example. Everyone can
understand the example of fire, a woman, and the King. Fire is the most obvious.
Similarly, women are known to be able to lead a man astray and be quite ruthless
at times. Kings are known to have a man’s head severed at the drop of a dime.
But here the Pandit includes the guru in this example. Why? Prabhupada gives the
answer in numerous places: The guru is directly connected to Krsna and thus an
offense to the guru is extremely dangerous, much more dangerous than offense to
the other three combined. They can only harm one’s body and mind. Offense to the
Guru, however, can completely check one’s spiritual progress for many lifetimes.
There is no way to calculate the severity of gurvaparada in terms of lifetimes,
or hellfire, etc. The damage of becoming too familiar with the guru is compared
to a mad elephant entering a china shop or a nicely trimmed garden. They are
both utterly destroyed. Therefore, one is advised never to become familiar with
the guru. One is only meant to become very well versed in, and familiar with his
instructions, not his apparent bodily and mental “needs.” But in “Lilamrta,”
Satsvarupa has described Srila Prabhupada’s thoughts and emotions as though he
were in a direct link to Prabhupada’s head. This is extremely dangerous and
offensive. Perhaps this explains why Satsvarupa is now suffering such severe
headaches that he has become practically incapacitated. No devotee in his right
mind should read even one page of “Lilamrta,” and those copies that have already
been distributed should be recovered and burned.

So, in dealing with Srila Prabhupada’s life in the
middle way, some of the main occurrences in his life, such as the childhood
Rathayatra festival, his early enthusiasm to worship the Radha-Krsna Deities,
his first meeting with his Spiritual Master, his enthusiasm to preach and
publish Back to Godhead, etc., could be described. Srila Prabhupada set that
example for us. He never went into a detailed description of his own Guru
Maharaja’s bodily history. Bhaktivinode Thakura had eight children. Should we go
into his history with his family? Of course not. So why should Satsvarupa and
the GBC think that they can set a new standard? Were Satsvarupa actually a
liberated soul, he would have seen Srila Prabhupada’s true platform. He would
not have been interested in the history of Prabhupada’s so-called physical and
emotional “needs.” Such a history is clearly viewing the pure devotee from the
material viewpoint. Aside from provoking the ocean of material emotions within
the hearts of women, sudras, the less-intelligent, etc., (the audience the book
was geared toward), it can accomplish nothing but the destruction of our
transcendental awe and reverence and faith in Srila Prabhupada.

One may argue that such mundane sentiment, since it
is directed toward Srila Prabhupada, is actually transcendental and will elevate
us to a higher level of devotion and even award liberation. At first this may
sound logical, but it is not the conclusion of sastra. Sastra unequivocally
states that the pure devotee should never be seen from the mundane or
bodily-mental-intellectual point of view. Satsvarupa has projected him in this
way, although the author tries to deny he is doing it in some places. If
Prabhupada is seen in that way, it is compared to a mad elephant entering the
garden. One’s spiritual life is finished. He immediately falls down to spend his
lifetime in useless speculation.

Many devotees agree with the above conclusion, but
they argue that Satsvarupa has made this error unintentionally. But this is not
the fact. The GBC, particularly Satsvarupa and Adi Keshava, deliberately decided
that the best way to preach via an autobiography of Srila Prabhupada was to
project him to the masses as a great man. This was supposedly done for the
purpose of preaching, since the masses could never accept Srila Prabhupada as
being the sum total of all the demigods. This kind of reasoning is external and
is an insufficient excuse for committing such an offense to Srila Prabhupada. A
more insidious motive is clearly evident. If Srila Prabhupada is viewed as
having been chock full of human weaknesses, then, when these bogus gurus of
ISKCON display their weaknesses, such as agitation, fear, sex-desire, ignorance,
mistakes, illusion, etc., they will have their excuses in the apparent example
of Srila Prabhupada as put forth by “Lilamrta,” and the less-intelligent will be
unable to distinguish between the two.

The following are some scriptural quotes which
substantiate our conclusion. There are many more references; we are only quoting
a few:

“When one actually engages in unalloyed,
uncontaminated devotional service, he is already liberated. Krsna’s

devotee is not subject to material condition, even though his bodily features
may appear materially conditioned. One
should therefore not see the pure
devotee from a material point of view. If we consider the bodily defects of a
Vaishnava
we should understand that we are committing an offense at the
lotus feet of a Vaishnava. An offense at the lotus feet of
a Vaishnava is
very serious. Indeed, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu has described this offense as
hati-mata, the mad-elephant
offense. A mad elephant can create a
disaster, especially when it enters a nicely trimmed garden
One is
forbidden to
observe the activities of a pure Vaishnava from a material
point of view. For a neophyte especially, considering a pure
devotee from
a material point of view is very injurious. One should therefore avoid observing
the pure devotee externally
but should try to see the internal features
and understand how he is engaged in the transcendental loving service of the

Lord. In this way one can avoid seeing the pure devotee from a material point
of view, and thus one can gradually become
a purified devotee himself.”
(NOI, p. 60-63)

“‘Acaryam mam vijaniyat.’ One should consider
the acarya to be as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
In spite
of all these instructions, if one considers the spiritual master an ordinary
human being, one is doomed. His study
of the Vedas and his austerities
and penances are all useless, like the bathing of an elephant. An elephant
bathes in a lake
quite thoroughly, but as soon as it comes on the shore,
it takes some dust from the ground and straws it over its body. Thus

there is no meaning to the elephant’s bath. One may argue by saying that
since the spiritual master’s relatives and the
men of his neighborhood
consider him an ordinary human being, what is the fault on the part of the
disciple who considers
the spiritual master an ordinary human being? This
will be answered in the next verse, but the injunction is that the

spiritual master should never be considered an ordinary man…” (next verse)
“Similarly, if the family members of the
spiritual master, who is the
bonafide representative of the Supreme Lord, consider the spiritual master an
ordinary human
being, this does not mean that he becomes an ordinary
human being. The spiritual master is as good as the Supreme Lord,
and
therefore one who is very serious about spiritual advancement must regard the
spiritual master in this way. Even
a slight deviation from this
understanding can create disaster in the disciple’s Vedic studies and
austerities.” (SB,
7.15.26)

“When one serves a Vaishnava unknowingly, one
still gets a good result, and if one unknowingly insults a
Vaishnava one
suffers the bad result. A Vaishnava is especially favored by the Supreme
Personality of Godhead. Pleasing
him or displeasing him directly affects
the pleasure and displeasure of the Supreme Lord
by pleasing the
spiritual master,
who is a pure Vaishnava, one pleases the Personality of
Godhead, but if one displeases the spiritual master, one does not
know
where he is going.” (SB, 4.9.23)

“It is therefore said, vaisnavera kriya mudra
vijna na bhujhaya. A highly advanced Vaishnava lives in such a way
that
no one can understand what he is or what he was. Nor should attempts be made to
understand the past of a
Vaishnava.” (SB, 7.13.14)

“When a devotee sees the Supreme Personality of
Godhead by his meditation or when he sees the Lord personally,
face to
face, he becomes aware o everything within this universe. Indeed, nothing is
unknown to him. Everything within
this material world is fully manifested
to a devotee who has seen the Supreme Personality of Godhead.” (SB, 1.2.21)

Note: No one will deny that Satsvarupa appears to
be glorifying Srila Prabhupada in the Lilamrta. The problem is that,
along with the glorification, he has also defamed Prabhupada. In one breath
Srila Prabhupada is described being completely transcendental and beyond
ordinary emotions, etc., but in the next sentence he is described as being
dependent on a Mayavadi, or confused, insecure, etc. This makes the whole thing
contradictory, bewildering, and offensive. It takes on the characteristics of
milk touched by the lips of a serpent. One naturally will start to think that a
pure devotee can have mundane emotions. Before long, everyone deluded by that
mentality becomes a sahajiya, a cheap imitator. They then think, “I can exhibit
lust, greed, attachment, and everything else and still be an uttama-adhikari
because I am pure inside.” This mentality has already blatantly reared its ugly
face in ISKCON, and our treatise is exposing numerous examples of this
inauspicious trend.

WARNING

THE FOLLOWING SPECULATIONS ON THE THOUGHTS AND
FEELINGS OF SRILA PRABHUPADA, AS QUOTED FROM “LILAMRTA,” ARE NOT FACTS.
THEY REPRESENT THE WAY IN WHICH THE AUTHORS OF THAT BOOK WOULD LIKE THE READERS
TO THINK ABOUT THE QUALIFICATIONS OF A PURE DEVOTEE. SATSVARUPA CANNOT READ
ANYONE’S MIND, ESPECIALLY SRILA PRABHUPADA’S. WHILE READING THESE QUOTES, PLEASE
REMEMBER, AT ALL TIMES, THAT THEY ARE A PART OF AN OVERALL CONSPIRACY TO MAKE
THEMSELVES, THE SELF-APPOINTED “GURUS,” OUT TO LOOK LIKE REAL SAINTS.

LILAMRTA” SAYS THAT SRILA PRABHUPADA
STRUGGLED AND LEARNED

“He was unafraid of the city’s pandemonium. After
all he was an experienced Calcutta man.” 2, p.206 (This is not the reason
Prabhupada was unafraid.)

“He had gotten first-hand experience of American
life, and he gained confidence that his health was strong and his message
communicable. He had learned that casual one-time lectures here and there were
of limited value…” 2, p.20 (Prabhupada did not brave to learn the hard way.)

“Only seven people attended…they had misled
Swamiji.” 2, p.239 (Pure devotee misled?)

“His struggle to continue his mission was part of
his preparation.” 2, xviii Just the title of Vol. One, “A Lifetime in
Preparation
,” subtly implies that Srila Prabhupada was not a pure devotee
from birth.)

BUT SASTRA SAYS:

“People following the principles of devotional
service can never be put into difficulty.” (SB, 2.8.18)

“Those who are devotees therefore have no
problems in the material world
For a devotee, everything in this
world
is very pleasing because he knows how to use everything in the
transcendental loving service of the Lord.” (SB, 4.8.82)

Note: Here Prabhupada says that although the
devotees may appear to struggle and learn by their mistakes, in actuality, they
are always freed from such mistakes and illusions.

LILAMRTA” SAYS PRABHUPADA WAS ATTACHED TO
HIS FAMILY

“…but the request (to take sannyasa) seemed so
difficult and unlikely… He went on with his duties but remained shaken by the
dream.” (l, p.118)

“‘…Why is Guru Maharaja asking me to take
sannyasa?’ he thought. It was not possible now.” (1, p.140)

“He felt himself operating somewhat like the
materialists he had criticized in his writings, absorbed in the struggle for
existence with insufficient time for self-realization.” (1, p.120)

“Srila Prabhupada’s obligation to his wife and
children…” (1, p.xviii)

“But Abhay didn’t have his heart in it. It was a
duty-he had to do it to maintain his family.”

BUT SASTRA SAYS:

“He is never shaken, despite the most grievous
sufferings.” (BG, 6)

“Attachment for household paraphernalia and for
Lord Krsna go poorly together.” (SB, 2.4.2)

“Devotees are certainly liberated persons.
Therefore, 0 greatest of the brahmanas, they cannot possibly be absorbed

in family affairs.” (SB, 5.1.2)

“A self-realized man is no longer obliged to
perform any prescribed duty, save and except activities in Krsna

consciousness.” (BG, 3.18)

“Nonetheless, they performed all prescribed
activities just to set examples for the people in general.” (BG, 3.20)

Note: This last statement is the reason that Srila
Prabhupada remained in household life: To set the example for us. But Satsvarupa
does not make that clear in his “biography.” He tries to interpret Srila
Prabhupada’s activities in a mundane way, making him seem “human” and thereby
leading all the readers to hell. Satsvarupa is directly indicating above that
Srila Prabhupada had not yet advanced to the point of being transcendental to
family attachment. Try and see how offensive this is.

LILAMRTA” SAYS PRABHUPADA WAS HELPLESS
& PITIABLE

“A mendicant, Prabhupada was temporarily dependent
on the good will of his Mayavadi acquaintance, with whom he regularly conversed
and from whom he accepted shelter.”

“Now his last hope was Sri Padanpat Singhania… He
was Prabhupada’s final hope.”

“He decided to phone Carl Yeargens and ask him to
help. Hearing Swami’s voice on the phone-it was an emergency!” (2, p.61)

“Robert Nelson couldn’t give Prabhupada the kind of
assistance he needed.”

“As the Gaudiya Math broke down, he was also
affected. Under the present circumstances how could he carry out his spiritual
master’s order to preach. Previously the main obstacle to his preaching had been
family commitinents, but now the obstacles were compounded. Now he had to wait
helplessly for the outcome of this struggle.” (2, p.97)

“A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Maharaja…now had to
face starkly that he had not one friend of stature in the US. Suddenly, he was
as homeless as any derelict on the street. In fact many of them…were more
secure he. They were ruined but settled.” (2, p.96)

“Where was he going? He didn’t know. He had come
onto the street without knowing where he would go…it was no place to stand
wondering where you will live or is there a friend you can turn to.” (2, p.95)

“This is what it meant to be working without
government sponsorship…without a patron. It meant being vulnerable and
insecure.” (2, p.96)

“Paramahamsa Maharaja: ‘When Abhay arrived, he
appeared very poor, starving. He had no means.’ Abhay told him how his business
had failed and how he had willingly left his family and was now destitute.” (1,
p.164)

“Kumar Jain: ‘I felt pity also because of the
conditions under which he would come.'” (1, p.185)

BUT SASTRA SAYS:

“Krsna, by His grace, will supply whatever we
need in executing our devotional service
even if we do not ask for
them.” (SB, 8.6.14)

“When a devotee needs something, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead supplies it.” (SB, 7.10,54)

“A Krsna conscious person does not take shelter
of any person, man or demigod.” (BG, 3.18)

“A Vaishnava guru is never dependent on the
contributions of his disciples.” (Adi, 7.91)

“Hiranyakasipu did not know that Prahlada
Maharaja was the most fortunate person within the three worlds
because
Prahlada was protected by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Such are the
misunderstandings of demons.
They do not know that a devotee is protected
by the Lord in all circumstances.” (SB, 7.8.12)

“A person in full Krsna consciousness is not
unduly anxious to execute the duties of his existence. The foolish
cannot
understand this great freedom from all anxiety. For one who acts in Krsna
consciousness, Lord Krsna becomes
the most intimate friend. He always
looks after His friend’s comfort, and He gives Himself to His friend, who is so
devoutly
engaged working twenty-four hours a day to please the Lord.”

LILAMRTA” SAYS PRABHUPADA WAS FORCED TO ACT

“Forced by conditions he accepted as Krsna’s mercy,
Prabhupada sat patiently…”

“But in the ten months since Calcutta, he had been
moved by force of circumstances, or as he understood it, ‘by Krsna’s will,’ from
one place to another.”

BUT SASTRA SAYS:

“The first sign of a Mahatma is that he is
already situated in the divine nature. He is not under the control of the

material nature.” (BG, 9.13)

Note: This is an example of contaminations in
Lilamrta” which are more subtle and difficult to perceive. At first
glance, these statements appear innocent enough. C)n close analysis, however, it
says that Prabhupada was being forced to act by material nature, but that he
“took it” as Krsna’s mercy. Again, any neophyte can think in this way. Just as
Krsna descends by His sweet will, so also the pure devotees act by their sweet
will which is always the same as Krsna’s will. They are never under the control
of material nature. They are not even in contact with matter. They do as they
please, the same as Krsna does. A correct wording for the above-mentioned
concept would be: “He had moved, by his desire to serve Krsna, from one place to
another.” Then it is clear that Srila Prabhupada is not being forced by material
nature. These kinds of subtle contaminations in “Lilamrta” are too numerous to
detail to the full extent in this book.

LILAMRTA” SAYS PRABHUPADA SUFFERED
“EMOTIONAL TURMOILS”

“He sat on the couch while I swept with the vacuum
cleaner, and he was so interested in that…”

“…came upon a verse in which Lord Krsna said
something that startled him… Abhay shuddered as he read the verse. It seemed
to speak directly to him. ‘But what does it mean? Does it mean,’ he thought,’
that Krsna will take away all my money? Was that what was actually happening?
Was that why his business plans were failing?… (1, p.88)

“His spiritual emotions were so turbulent that he
wasn’t thinking of going to Jhansi. He wanted to take a train to… Anywhere.”
(1, p. 163)

“Abhaya spent his time in Jhargaram chanting the
Holy Name and becoming settled in detachment from his family.”

“…yet without his spiritual master’s physical
presence, he felt small and very much alone. At times like tills, he questioned
the wisdom of having left his family and business.” (1, p.222) (In one letter
Prabhupada said about his Guru Maharaja: “I have never for a moment left his
association because I am following his instructions.”)

“But to Abhay, Calcutta and the British were not
alarming, and he even held a certain fondness for his Scottish teachers.
Although he looked up to them with a mixture of awe, distance, and some tension,
he admired their moral uprightness and their gentlemanly, courteous behavior
with the boys.”

“Although Prabhupada’s home had suddenly become an
insane terror, the street at its door was also a hellish, dangerous place. He
was shaken.” (2, p.95)

“America seemed so opulent, yet many things were
difficult to tolerate. The sirens and bells from fire engines and police cars
seemed like they would crack his heart.” (2, p.37)

“He had taken quite a shock and now he was leaving
the arena of David’s madness.” (2, p.95)

“Abhay was baffled; so much work had been undone.
He felt he had worked so many months for nothing.” (1, p.135)

“But his first attempts to arrange a meeting were
unsuccessful. Frustrated at being put off by Mrs. Morarji’s officers, he sat
down…” (1, p.276)

“He had little idea of what to do as he walked off
the ship onto the pier. ‘I did not know whether to turn left or right.'” (2,
p.8)

“When Abhay left Bharati Bhavan, with its
six-foot-high lettering ‘League of Devotees’ painted across the outside wall, he
felt sad.”

“But he found the Swami just the opposite-very
straightforward and even cutting in his speech and his mouth turned down at the
comers, making him look mournful.” (2, p.232)

“Prabhupada looked grave, almost sorrowful.” (2,
p.89)

“But it was embarrassing for him when he could not
pay…” (1, p.186)

“…and Abhay and the others felt ashamed.”

“Bhaktivedanta Swami’s neighbors observed him
coming home dead tired in the evening.” (1, p.283)

“The next morning Prabhupada didn’t get up. He was
exhausted… For the first time, it became apparent that he was overexerting
himself.” (2, p.259)

“He stayed until around 11:00 and then he became
drowsy. The party was over.” (2, p.269)

“After some time, the drive became tiring for
Prabhupada, and he dozed, his head resting forward.” (2, p.172)

“One day, while delivering Back to Godhead
to various addresses in the city, Abhay suddenly began reeling,
half-unconscious, overcome by the heat.” (1, p.194)

BUT SASTRA SAYS:

“Sometimes a representative of the Lord engaged
in preaching work meets various so-called difficulties
although
apparently very severe, the devotees of the Lord feel transcendental pleasure
because the Lord is satisfied.” (SB, 2.8.6)

“A pure devotee of the Lord does not live on any
planet of the material sky, nor does he feel any contact with the

material elements. His so-called material body does not exist, being
surcharged with the spiritual current of the Lord’s
identical interest,
and thus he is permanently freed from all contamination of the sum total of the
mahat-tattva.” (SB,
1.13.55)

“People following the principles of devotional
service can never be put into difficulty.” (SB, 2.8.18)

“Those who are devotees therefore have no
problems in the material world
For a devotee, everything in this
world
is very pleasing because he knows how to use everything in the
transcendental loving service of the Lord.” (SB, 4.8.82)

“In the liberated stage, oneness with the
Supreme Lord means that one has no realization other than happiness.
(SB,
3.28.37)

Note: Since this book is primarily for experienced
devotees, we are not going to refer to the many hundreds of thousands of quotes
that clearly show that pure devotees do not ever manifest the above emotions and
turmoils. They may appear to, hey may even say something to that effect, but the
fact is that pure devotees are not in touch with matter. If they appear to
exhibit such frailties, it is only to win the hearts of the fallen souls around
them. After all, few would come forward to offer service to a superman. Such
truths should not have to be spoken so openly, but it is necessary to make them
clear in order to get his poisonous book, the “Lilamrta,” recovered and
burned.

CONCLUSION

The author, and those who worked with him on the
Lilamrta,” have committed a horrendous offense to Srila Prabhupada. If
they had tried this same “interpreting the mind” trick with some famous
materialist who had died, they would be liable to get hit with a devastating
slander lawsuit from the materialists’ heirs. So just consider the gravity of
what has happened-and is still happening-to Srila Prabhupada’s reputation from
the distribution of this slanderous book, the “Lilamrta.” The
descriptions in this book of the “problems” Srila Prabhupada seemingly underwent
are not at all becoming to him, even though they draw out false empathy or even
sympathy from the less-intelligent. The Mahabhagavata’s disciples are never
expected to take such quotes and apparent situations and put together a book
which tugs on the heartstrings of all of its readers, while at the same time
tugging and ripping out the devotional creeper.

Srila Prabhupada descended to this place and
displayed the opulence of Krsna even amidst the most disturbed, atheistic, and
inimical conditions. This world, with very little exception, consists mostly of
impious men, religious fanatics, pseudo-seekers, demons, and so many frustrated
persons who can have absolutely no faith in anyone. We all came to Srila
Prabhupada, by his causeless mercy, from a category comparable to these. Just as
Krsna and Lord Caitanya, when They descend, appear to fools as ordinary human
beings, similarly, to the gross materialists, Srila Prabhupada certainly
appeared to be a rather helpless mendicant with a cane, etc. Yet we, his
disciples, are meant to know that he actually had the power to deliver the
Ganges and all holy places from sinful reaction (SB,9.9.6). He had the power to
surpass all the perfections of the yogis and make the whole universe tremble
(SB, 4.8.78). Does this so-called “Lilamrta” invoke these realizations
about our spiritual master? Or does it instead allow you to view him from two
points of view, to empathize, and at times, even sympathize with him as he
struggles to eke out his livelihood.

Lilamrta” does not just make passing
references to Prabhupada’s apparent struggles, fully explaining how these
things, in actuality, were the Lord’s plan to glorify His devotee? No. Instead
it highlights his so-called “inabilities,” ‘-emotional and mental turmoils……
failures and setbacks,” with the obvious purpose of weaving a web of
heart-rending, tear-jerking sentimentality that can, and does, lead the readers
into seeing Srila Prabhupada as an ordinary struggling man, just like the new
“gurus,” as being as good as, or better than, Srila Prabhupada. The
Lilamrta” is one of the reasons why this abominable mentality is even
possible. Imitation thrones also assists the delusion. Equal worship is another
strategy. “Lilamrta” is a contamination at nines so subtle, and so
poisonous, that it works on the subconscious without a careless devotee even
being aware. This book, and the books of Sridhar Maharaja will both produce
results on the same level. Both have the same poisonous effect on one’s soul.
Lilamrta” teaches that an uttama-adhikari can be an ordinary, struggling
man, and Sridhar’s books subtly teach impersonalism (Chapter
Six
). As many of these books as possible should be recovered and destroyed.
If not, the authors will be subject to sever punishment, both in this lifetime,
and for many future lifetimes to come. And the innocent victims reading these
books may have their material existence extended as well.

Comments, inquiries, and donations toward this book
may be sent to Steve Bryant (Sulocana dasa) 2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA,
94704. Thank you.


CHAPTER NINE

ISKCON’S WOMEN

PROTECTED OR EXPLOITED?

CONTENTS

PART ONE

GENERAL PRINCIPLES ON WOMEN

INTRODUCTION

1. SPIRITUALLY EQUAL, MATERIALLY WEAKER

2. RESPECTIVE DUTIES IN LIFE

3. WOMEN: NOBLE AND SOFTHEARTED

4. NATURALLY CHASTE AND SUBMISSIVE

5. THE WEAKER SEX

6. CHASTITY: AVOIDING ILLICIT SEX

7. MADE TO RAISE CHILDREN

8.”NINE TIMES LUSTIER”

9. CONCLUSION

PART TWO

MODERN PROBLEMS

10. THE WOMEN’S LIBERATION MOVEMENT: WHY?

11. FINDING A REAL HUSBAND: AVOIDING THE BUMS

12. WHY ALL WOMEN MUST BE MARRIED: FOUR GOOD
REASONS

13. AVOIDING AND PUNISHING SEXUAL OFFENDERS

14. A MODERN MARRIAGE PROPOSAL

15. VARNASRAMA DHARMA: THE REAL SOLUTION

16. WOMEN’S LIBERATION AND BIG BUSINESS

17. COMPARING “LIBERATED” TO “HELD DOWN WOMEN

18. CREATING AND PROTECTING A CLASS OF VEDIC WOMEN

PART THREE

WOMEN IN ISKCON

19. INTRODUCTION

20. AFFECTION BETWEEN HUSBAND AND WIFE

21. THE EARLY MARRIAGES

22. WHY PRABHUPADA GAVE “SANNYASA”

23.”PRACTICAL SANNYASIS”

24. A MOVEMENT OF HOUSEHOLDERS

25. INITIATING WOMEN: WHY?

26. WHY SO MANY DIVORCES

27.”SEXYASIS” AND “SEXYASINIS”

28. SEXYASIS INITIATING SEXYASINIS

29. THE REAL PROBLEM, A WARNING

30. PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS ON MARRIAGE

31. CELIBACY IN MARRIAGE

32. THE ETERNAL RELATIONSHIP

33. AGREEING ON THE GOAL

34. WHAT TO LOOK FOR IN A SPOUSE

35. SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES

36. THE REWARD FOR CHASTITY

37. HUSBAND’S ROLE ISN’T EASY EITHER

38. ROMANCE IN THE MARRIAGE

39. BE ABSOLUTELY SURE

40. THE CHOICE IS YOURS, HOW DOES A WOMAN “FLY HER
OWN PLANE”

41. SEXYASI INTERFERENCE IN MARRIAGES

42. THE PUNISHMENT FOR WIFE STEALERS

43. SEXYASIS CANNOT IMITATE PRABHUPADA

44. HOW THE SEXYASIS RATIONALIZE IT

45. HOW TO FIND A REAL HUSBAND

46. KNOW WHAT TO LOOK FOR

47. SACRIFICE AND PRAYER

48. PREPARING FOR YOUR MATE

49. REMOVING BAD QUALITIES

50. HOW TO RECOGNIZE YOUR ETERNAL COMPANION

51. ALREADY BEEN BURNED? WHAT TO DO

52. CONCLUSION


PART ONE

GENERAL PRINCIPLES ON WOMEN

INTRODUCTION

It is with both pleasure and hesitancy we present
the teachings of His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada on
marriage and women. It is done with pleasure because we hope to help sincere
devotees live happier, and more Krsna conscious lives together. It is done with
hesitancy because many women, at first glance, may be offended when they read
some of the statements contained herein.

The purpose of this chapter is to prove
conclusively how ISKCON women are being exploited. Before this can be done,
however, it is necessary to clearly define the position and role of women
according to the Vedas. Since this is a very complex and sensitive subject,
containing many controversial points, such as women’s rights and women’s
equality, we have broken this chapter down into three parts. We will prove, both
scripturally and logically, in step by step format, what is the status of women
in Vedic (spiritual) culture, how that status can be implemented in our Western
society, and lastly, how ISKCON’s leaders have totally ignored the women’s real
interest with the sole aim of exploiting them. Please keep in mind that this is
only a brief summary of a book we are compiling which goes into all these points
in much more detail. That book win include all of Srila Prabhupada’s quotes on
marriage, women, sex, and household life, and vamasramadharma both from his
books as well as personal letters and lectures. For now, we hope this brief
summary will help sincere devotees understand the basic principles given by
Srila Prabhupada, and thereby avoid further exploitation by ISKCON’s current
“leaders.” Please also keep in mind that all these ideas have been presented to
the GBC and they have not been able to defeat any of them. Therefore, even if
there were some flaws or mistaken interpretations in this chapter, the “ISKCON”
GBC has not been able to find or defeat them. A summary of their official
statement on this matter, as recently presented by the GBC Privilege committee,
is given at the end of this chapter. If anyone would like all the documents by
both sides on this matter, please send $5 to the address at the end of this
chapter. Thank you.

1. SPIRITUALLY EQUAL, MATERIALLY WEAKER

All religions of the world agree on the basic
principle that God loves everyone equally. Not only are men and women equal, but
all living beings, including the lower species, are equal in the eyes of God. In
Vedic culture, both men and women, in all the different levels of conscious
development (caste system), are seen equally from the spiritual platform. As
such there is no discrimination in the demeaning sense amongst the learned
section of Hindus. Since Vedic culture means spiritual culture, all living
beings are respected equally in India, even today. But that does not mean that
everyone is seen equally in regard to their bodies and their respective duties
in life.

It is exactly like the difference between a 1st
grader in school and a second grader. They are not on the same level, but only a
complete fool will consider the one to be inferior to the other. It is a small
matter of time before they are equal as grown up and graduated adults. In this
exact same way, all the different species of life are equal in the ultimate
sense, but they are not at all equal in the relative sense. The system of
defining those relative differences in the human species is called the vamasrama
system, or commonly called, the caste system. According to the different castes,
or bodies and minds, there are different types of propensities and duties one
must perform. These differences are not by chance but are the results of one’s
own past good and bad deeds, or karma. In the beginning “God created all men
equal.” That is absolutely true, but according to ones pious or impious
activities, everyone is not awarded an equal body in the next life. An souls are
not on the same level in their activities. A common thief is not equal to a
saint although the common thief may also become a saint one day. So, with this
understanding, it would be sheer foolishness to claim that all bodies are equal
as the communists preach. According to the Vedas, generally the female body and
mind is not as far developed as the male body and mind. There are of course
always exceptions, especially in this mixed-up age, but the general rule is,
that women need a man for protection. In this age, and especially in the Western
countries, it is very often the case that women are more pious and spiritually
inclined than the men. Therefore it requires serious study to distinguish the
difference between the two sexes for the practical implementation of Vedic
culture.

2. RESPECTIVE DUTIES IN LIFE

In all the species of life, both the males and
females have their respective roles to play. Those roles are very different and
so the nature of men and women is very different. That holds true for the human
species as well. To question or criticize God for creating us differently, one
strong, and the other weak, etc., is simply foolishness.

This section is meant to show the difference
between men and women in their natural states. That is, the consciousness they
manifest when raised in a simple, but God conscious atmosphere, according to
God’s laws, and able to manifest their God given propensities. These natural
propensities, or varnas, although covered over or latent in many Westerners, are
still fully existing under the surface, and need to be recognized and awakened
if we are to manifest our true potential and act accordingly. Part Two wig go
into some of the problems our modem conditioning has imposed on us, and how we
can gradually adjust to make the best use of a bad bargain. The following is a
description of men and women as they live when raised in a healthy environment.

3. WOMEN: NOBLE AND SOFTHEARTED

Women in Vedic culture are not neglected,
intimidated, or disrespected in any way whatsoever. In fact, Indian women are
adored for their chastity, purity and motherhood. Pregnant women in India are
practically worshipped for carrying that burden so nobly. Srila Prabhupada has
even stated that the closest thing in this world to spiritual love, is the love
a mother has for her child. This love is a glorious thing and women should be
proud of this ability, but at the same time, they should know that they can be
misled and hurt more easily than men. For this reason they must be carefully
protected in all stages of life. Women are generally more simple and softhearted
than men. That is why women are able to cry and become emotional so much more
easily than men. Softhearted is the word Prabhupada often uses although
sentimental can be used synonimously. Women’s minds take pleasure in simple
things. This is not a demeaning quality. In fact, it is a glorious quality and
more men could use some of that. But in women it is essential for if women were
not endowed with this soft-hearted and simple nature, how could they possibly
care for small children day after day? Men by nature get bored with child’s play
in a matter of hours or minutes, or even seconds. So if women were also like
this, then who would look after the children. Therefore, women are naturally
simple and softhearted. Again, this is not a defect, or a demeaning thing, but a
glorious quality that enables them to care for their children without going
insane. This ability in women, along with their chastity, are the real qualities
that make a woman beautiful. How well society is able to keep those qualities
intact in its women is directly related to how advanced the society is in
spiritual culture.

4. NATURALLY SUBMISSIVE TO A GOOD HUSBAND

Women, in their natural condition, simple and
trusting, are generally happy to accept a good husband’s directions. They may
not like everything he says, but it is their nature to accept his order anyway
to avoid a confrontation and keep peace in the family. Women can bear this since
their priority, which keeps them very busy, is raising the children, of which
there are usually many in Indian families. Generally they are quite happy to let
the husband make money and deal with the outside world. When women artificially
become overly educated and lose that simple nature, then the result is that no
man can stay married very long to such an educated, but usually unsubmissive
woman. The tendency in this case is to argue with the husband at the slightest
provocation. Sometimes the wife may well have good reason to dislike the
husband’s order, but a man’s psychology is such that he has to be in charge.
Both his physical and mental make-up mandate it. In any organization, for
peaceful cooperation, one person has to be the boss, whether he is the most
qualified or not. In the family unit, the boss is the man. This is nature’s law.
So women by nature are endowed with the ability to tolerate a man’s misbehavior
and thereby keep peace in the family. When women lose this quality of simplicity
and trust, then naturally there will be separation and ultimately divorce.

5. THE WEAKER SEX

Women are the physically weaker sex and so are
naturally inferior to men. However in this age of sophisticated weaponry,
welfare systems, police forces, equal rights, etc., women are generally not
intimidated by men because of their physical inferiority. A can of mace, a
pocket .38 revolver, or a trip to the welfare office, will serve as adequate
protection. Still, this physical difference gives clear indication that in
nature, the woman is meant to serve the husband since she needs his protection.
Without serving the husband, he will leave her unprotected. A woman without a
husband is free game for rapists, thieves, etc., but if she is married, the
criminal knows that the husband will not sleep until he gets revenge. Therefore
women need husbands to protect them from so many atrocities by men.

6. CHASTITY: AVOIDING ILLICIT SEX

Illicit sex for a woman means unwanted children and
without a husband, these unwanted children simply mean suffering. Therefore
intelligent women, take great pains to learn the practical method of keeping a
husband devoted to them. In the West, they think it is by making themselves
beautiful with cosmetics, perfumes, sexy clothes, intellectualism, etc. But that
is not the real method. That method is also there in Vedic culture, but by far
the most important qualification for a woman is her chastity. Only a man of the
lowest, most abominable quality will impregnate a woman and then leave her if
she is faithful and submissive. Such a mismatch seldom takes place in India. But
if the wife is not submissive, but is always bickering and causing anxiety to
the husband, then naturally he cannot tolerate her for very long. This is
because he is struggling hard in the material world to earn money, and when he
comes home, he needs peace, not argument. Therefore the Vedas teach; if the
woman has any good sense, she will be as sweet and pleasing as possible, for
that is the way to capture her husband and literally enslave him as her servant.
But to do that, she has to play the role of surrendered, submissive, and
faithful wife. This is just common sense.

7. MADE TO RAISE CHILDREN

Sastra says that women are many times lustier than
men. That refers to bodily lust for sense pleasure. Women’s bodies are more
sensual than men’s bodies. This is commonly accepted by modem psychologists
also. Not only their physical bodies, but their mental and emotional make-up is
also more sensual/sensitive than men’s. They respond more readily to physical
embraces, as well as mental embraces, and this tendency is natural in women. It
has its practical function in raising children. Everyone knows the nature of
small children. They are extremely affectionate and energetic. A mother, in her
normal state, will have at least 37children and be quite happy. It takes a lot
of physical and emotional support to properly raise all the children with the
constant love and affection they require. A man’s mind tends to be more on the
mental, intellectual plane and he generally cannot enter onto a child’s simple
plane of existence for very long. The simple, ahnost constant pleasures of
physically embracing the bodies and minds of many small children requires that
women have not only a more simple but a more sensitive nature. This is one
explanation of why women are declared to be more lusty or sensual than man. This
word sensual can also be interpreted asl ove/lust since the mother is both
enjoying her children (lust) and she is at the same time giving them the
attention they need for a healthy upbringing (love).

8. NINE TIMES LUSTIER

The scriptural statement that women have 9 times
more sex desire than men is difficult to explain but it is a fact that women are
able to remain physically and emotionally affectionate much longer than men.
Therefore the example is given in sastra that Kardama Muni had to expand himself
9 times to fully satisfy his wife’s sex desire. This does not necessarily mean
that a woman must have intercourse 9 times more than men. If sex energy is seen
as an energy in the body then it is understood that women need to engage that
energy in physical and emotional exchanges whereas men can more readily vent
their sexual energy on the mental/ intellectual plane. It is stated in Ayur-veda
that mental work is many times more consuming than physical work which would
explain why men and women differ so much in their sexual/energetic needs. Of
course, men, in the healthy state, will be intellectually inclined, but in the
present age, here in the West especially, we find men wasting their mental
energy looking at pomographic magazines or going to pomo movies, etc.
Womenhowevergeneraflydonotderivepleasureinthisway. They derive pleasure from the
actual physical/emotional contact, whereas men can take pleasure directly from
the mental stimulation in these magazines, etc. This is why women are not
interested in such visual images and are seldom seen loitering at pomographic
stands. They are physically sensual/sensitive by bodily make-up whereas men are
mental/intellectual sensitive by bodily make-up. Therefore it is sometimes said
that women are nine times lustier than men. This refers to the woman’s need for
physical embraces, etc.

9. CONCLUSION-MADE DIFFERENT, AND FOR GOOD REASON

So with these considerations in mind we can see
that women by nature are made differently than men and for very good reasons.
One has to be more practical. He has to mak emoney, build things, fix things,
invent things, etc. He has to be endowed with more creativity. She has to look
after the children, do the cooking, cleaning, sewing, etc. She has to be
soft-hearted and more simple by nature. If both man and woman had the same
physical, mental, intellectual make-up, then it simply wouldn’t work. God made
women for one job and men for the other. They are two distinct jobs requiring
two completely different types of psychological makeups to perform them. No
amount of protest on the part of today’s women will ever be able to change that
simply because women have wombs and breasts which produce children, and men
don’t.


PART TWO

MODERN PROBLEMS

10. THE WOMEN’S LIBERATION MOVEMENT-WHY?

This brings us to modem times when everything
concerning the above concepts has been forgotten or suppressed. Men in these
Western countries are so degraded that they simply exploit women by not taking
proper care of them or make any serious commitments. This is undeniably the
reason for the women’s liberation movement and nobody in their right mind can
blame the women for reacting in this way. Unfortunately, becoming independent of
men is not the solution. That makes the women’s plight even worse for then they
have little to no protection at all. Therefore we see so many millions of women
living abominable lives alone and on welfare with no proper care and attention.
This situation is despicable.

11. FINDING A REAL HUSBAND-AVOIDING THE BUMS

One of the main purposes of this chapter is to help
women understand how to look for and recognize a real man, and avoid the bums
who will gladly exploit them, and then leave them with children and no
protection. Once finding a good man, the woman has to know how to properly care
for him in order to keep him. Our complete book, of which this chapter is but a
summary, will also go into detail on how men must behave with their wives in
order to keep them happy. It is not that women are simply meant to be submissive
slaves. The man must be responsible and mature, and the wife has to be faithful
and submissive. If both those qualities are there in the couple, then they are
guaranteed to live very happy and fulfilling lives, ultimately going back to
Godhead together. If one or both are not there, then the marriage cannot
possibly work. In that case all the parties suffer, the children usually the
worst of all. So, even though there are less and less qualified men these days,
that does not mean that the system of marriage should be abolished. Here are
some of the reasons why it should be kept intact, but in the proper way:

12. WHY ALL WOMEN MUST BE MARRIED-FOUR GOOD REASONS

What happens if women decide they don’t need to be
married but can take contraceptives or get abortions to avoid pregnancy? They
can get jobs to maintain themselves or, if they have children, go on welfare. A
small percentage of women may find some temporary peace in these “solutions,”
but on a large scale it cannot possibly work. The reasons are many-fold:

First, children need two parents who both love
them. That is the obvious and best condition for a child’s mental health.
Without that, they tend to grow up with problems. Then the whole society suffers
in the future generation. That is happening now. AU these neglected children who
were not conceived in holy wedlock, but were products of the sexual revolution,
are the criminals of today. No need to say more on what that means for society.

Secondly, women still need/want the company and
security of men. Many women claiming equality on the outside, are actually very
insecure and unhappy inside. Men also suffer in this way but not as badly. Most
single or divorced women will always have in their minds how to capture a man.
This encourages illicit affairs, which in tum degrades society. Men who should
be peacefully living at home with their wives or expanding their brains in
school, will be distracted and tempted to enjoy sex with all these single,
attractive women. The education level will naturally drop in society, and the
adultery level will rise. Party-goers and womanizers are generally not very
interested in study or spiritual life. The society then becomes animalistic as
is seen in the West today.

Thirdly, there is disease. If God had intended for
anyone and everyone to have sex with many partners, then He would not have
created this world with venereal diseases. Venereal disease is nature’s way of
checking sex outside of marriage. Right now, we are seeing that nature is
starting to check illicit sex to the point that one is almost guaranteed of
getting one disease or another if he/she is promiscuous.

Fourthly, what happens to the state when millions
of women and children are living on welfare? Who is actually paying for all
this? Through taxes, it always works out that the honest, responsible men of
society have to support the women who are impregnated by irresponsible men. In
this sense, polygamy is indirectly taking place in this country, the only
difference being we call it welfare. Factually, polygamy is a natural necessity
in society, because there are always more women than responsible men. When
polygamy is allowed, at least the women have a real husband and the children
have a real father whom they can see and talk to. In the state welfare polygamy
system, one man is still maintaining many women and children, but he does not
love or even know them, since he is not the impregnating father. The
impregnating father is some derelict who, in Vedic culture, would be labeled an
untouchable. Thus, the caste system is the natural system designed by God to
protect women from low-class men. Of course, where polygamy is legal, women may
suffer to a minor degree due to having to share a husband, but at least the
children have a father to call their own and the women are protected. So we
think any sane woman will agree that it would be better to share one husband
with another woman, and thereby have a loving father for her children, than to
have no husband except the welfare check. Therefore Prabhupada says that
societies that outlaw polygamy are demoniac. In one sense Prabhupada also
condemned polygamy since the vast majority of his disciples were irresponsible
to even one wife, but the principle of polygamy will ultimately be essential if
illicit sex is to be avoided in society.

13. HOW TO AVOID AND PUNISH SEXUAL OFFENDERS

Before a man can accept even one wife, he has to be
responsible enough to care for her properly throughout life. If one is
irresponsible and unqualified to look after a family then he is labeled an
untouchable and he is identified by his dirty clothes. Thus women are able to
recognize and avoid such low caste men. Or one may be more interested in
spiritual life. Then he is called a brahmacari or sannyasi. His orange dress
identifies him and women can recognize and avoid him also. Neither of these men
are allowed to talk with or even look at any woman in society, especially
unmarried women. If they break this unspoken law, they are immediately caught
and dealt with severely. The monk, if he is actually a monk, may be told to
marry a girl, and the outcast, if he has actually polluted a woman, will be
imprisoned. In pure Vedic culture he would immediately be executed. If he is
simply caught flirting with a woman, he is whipped. This is nature’s way, which
is synonymous with Vedic way or God’s way, of preventing unwanted progeny. It is
not cruel, but it is required for any society that wants to protect itself from
unwanted progeny and degradation.

14. A MODERN MARRIAGE PROPOSAL

For these reasons, the concept of women not
marrying, but simply having sexual affairs with no real commitment, is out of
the question. The other reaction by women, when confronted with the fact that
few men are very qualified these days, is to say: “I will marry a man, but he
will see me as his equal. We will share equally in all the responsibilities of
family life. He won’t tell me what to do. I won’t tell him what to do. In that
way, neither of us will be demeaned.” This may appear to work. She may well be
more educated than the husband; she may be more responsible as well. However, in
response to this somewhat rational approach to the problem, we give the
following arguments:

1) As explained above, men by nature have a
different mental make-up. They generally find it very difficult to baby-sit.
Some men, who are more feminine by nature, may be able to do housework and
baby-sitting, but in general, men simply cannot tolerate a woman’s work. Women,
on the other hand, are being educated these days to do many different types of
work. So they feel quite able to go to work at the office, 85 daily. This can
work until the children are born. Then there are problems. One must have
sufficient money to hire a nursemaid or have a grandmother willing to look after
the children. No boss wants to hire a woman who has to take a few months off
every couple of years to give birth to a child.

2) Then there is the other option of not having any
children at all, to just marry, mutually go to work, and in this way, be able to
have a steady partner for sex, movies, outings, sports, social events, etc.,
with all the money to do it. What could be the wrong in this kind of
relationship? Well, put in simple terms, “That ain’t the way God planned it.” It
may work for awhile, but it cannot possibly work for all of the people. One
reason is people would cease to exist by this philosophy. Normal healthy women
want children. Their bodies and minds were designed for that and no amount of
artificial stimulation will substitute. Even Western women, with their modem
educations, still feel that the ultimate goal of their lives would be to be able
to find a really good man and raise a healthy happy family and live to be happy
healthy grandmothers. Therefore, a more universal solution to the problem of
irresponsible men is necessary.

15. VARNASRAMA-DHARMA-THE REAL SOLUTION

There has to be a solution that can be practically
applied in society today, one which will gradually bring everyone to the real
standard. That solution is called vamasrama-dharma, and the implementation of
this system in society is absolutely necessary. But first it needs to be
implemented in a true ISKCON society. Then, when it proves to work in ISKCON, it
can be introduced to the world. But, instead of trying to implement this system
in ISKCON, the current “leaders” of ISKCON are more interested in their own
profit, adoration, and distinction, and as such their behavior is opposed to
Vedic culture. In fact, ISKCON’s leader are actively working against the
introduction of the vamasrama system. Therefore these men must be removed so the
serious disciples can get on with the second half of Srila Prabhupada’s mission,
namely introducing vamasrama-dharma to the world.

16. WOMEN’S LIBERATION AND BIG BUSINESS

Not just in Vedic culture but in all cultures of
the world, including early American, women have always been treated with respect
and caution. Chastity of women was considered a prime necessity to keep society
pure and free from unwanted, criminal elements. But Vedic culture, because it is
based on the most comprehensive body of revealed scriptures in the world,
contains the most scientific and complete system of practically ensuring that
women’s chastity is preserved. Western women, when they read or hear about how
Indian women are “kept down” foolishly think that “liberated women” are much
better off. But this is a hoax created and encouraged by the big women
exploitation businesses, such as pornography, prostitution, sex-based
advertising, nightclubs, gambling casinos, etc. Other industries also thrive on
“liberated women” such as the alcohol industry, fashion and clothing, cosmetics,
pharmaceuticals, etc., etc., etc. All of these industries would lose most if not
all of their business if women became simple, chaste housewives and the men
stayed home with their wives and children. So let us take a practical look at
the comparison between Eastern and Westem women. We have not found any surveys
on these comparisons but having spent several years in India and having studied
Indian culture extensively, these conclusions are very obvious.

17.”LIBERATED” WOMEN vs.”HELD DOWN” WOMEN

DRUG ADDICTION, No comparison. Indian women for the
most part have never taken a drug for intoxicating reasons. The lower caste
women sometimes chew pan, a mild drug. Many liberated women however are
dependent on drugs to get them through the day and keep from having nervous
breakdowns.

ABORTION, In India, until recently, it was illegal.
But now, due to Western influence, it has become legal. Still it is done very
seldom and then mostly in the big cities. The reason there is so little abortion
is because there is hardly any illicit sex. The statistics in Western countries
are astronomical. Modem medicine has not yet “discovered” the harm done by
abortion, but Vedic scripture describes such reaction as very severe.

DIVORCE, No comparison. It practically does not
exist at all in Eastern countries, especially India. The societies and families
are too close knit. Often the marriages are arranged before the children have
even reached puberty. In the West however, the divorce rate is somewhere around
50%. The problems from such a high divorce rate have a snowballing effect.
Children become neglected. Grandparents suffer tremendously from not being able
to see their loved ones. Child abuse becomes commonplace. Juvenile delinquency
and then crime increases. Welfare for all these forlorn women and children taxes
the honest workers who ultimately rebel, etc., etc., etc. The list could go on
indefinitely.

RAPE AND SEXUAL CRIMES, No comparison. The
punishment for such crimes in India is instant death if caught by the victim’s
family and no one will protest such justice. Otherwise prison. Indian prisons
don’t have color televisions either. If not death or prison, then one is
stripped of his caste and therefore doomed to spend the rest of his life on the
streets as an outcast. Because of the severity of the punishment, such crimes
are so rare in India that they make national headlines. Need anything be said
about this problem in Western countries. Pornography and sex-based advertising
breeds such criminals who run rampant.

DELINQUENT AND RUNAWAY CHILDREN: Again, families
are very close in Eastern countries. They generally stay together for life, and
often you will find under one roof four generations, all very happily living
together. Needless to say the concept of youngsters running away of leaving home
in disgust is very, very rare. But in the West, very few families stay together.
Usually the children leave home the moment they get a driver’s license. The
family unit in America is an imagination only, whereas in India, the family is
still the most important institution in the country. Thus people are peaceful.

MARITAL VIOLENCE: Naturally there are always
emotions in any family situation and no doubt the husband may occasionally
strike his wife, but again, families are very close knit in India, and so, such
occurrences are rare and not considered important. Just as a father may
sometimes strike his son out of love to correct him, so a man may also sometimes
also strike his wife. As Prabhupada says in hundreds of letters, “Discrepancies
between husband and wife are never taken very seriously and there is never the
question of divorce.” In the West this is a tremendous problem. Daily women are
being severely beaten by their irreligious, and barbaric husbands and the
government cannot do anything since they are responsible for such degradation in
the first place by allowing intoxication, pornography, meat eating, etc., etc.,
etc.

CHILD MOLESTATION OR ABUSE: In India, if such a
thing occurred from outside the family; that person would be instantly killed or
castrated by the family, so it is naturally very rare. Within the family, very
rare if ever does such a thing occur. The reason being that there are very few
sexual perverts in Eastern countries. In Indian movie houses, even today, they
are not allowed to show lips touching in a kiss. Pornography is outlawed. Any
form of sex outside of marriage is so severely condemned that such crimes are
seldom even entertained in the mind, what to speak of carried out physically. We
interviewed one young married man, a jeweler, and he told us that during his
entire childhood right up until marriage, he had never talked of sex with other
men or even thought of sex with women. He married at 22 years of age. Needless
to say his mind was considerably more peaceful than this Western counterparts.

FAMILY UNITY: As mentioned above, the families
always stay together and there is hardly ever less than three generations living
in one house. The girls become a part of the husband’s household and may not be
living with her parents, but the sons are almost always intimately connected
with the parents, right up until the parents die of old age. This is the natural
system. There is no social security in most Eastern countries. The social
security in India is called the family. And within the family, the sons are
duty-bound to care for the parents in their old age. If they neglect this duty,
they are outcast. But this is not at all objectionable since the sons enjoy the
company of their parents. The young wife also likes to have the grandparents
around to help care for all the children, help cooking, etc. The grandfather is
usually good for helping around the house in so many ways. There is never a dull
moment. If a father has three sons, quite often all the sons, along with their
wives and at least three children each are living under the same roof with the
grandfather and grandmother. Of course such houses are generally very large, but
even if the family is not able to afford a large house, everyone is quite happy
because they are all so close to each other. Being blood related, there is no
fear of being cheated by outside business partners, a major problem in big
Western corporations. As stated above, family unity in the West is almost an
imagination.

RETIREMENT: Retirement in India for the ladies
means to live with loved ones right up until death. There are no old folks homes
in India where people are forced to five out their lives alone. Such a concept
is unheard of except for those seriously engaged in spiritual practices. Then
they are monks and they are the most happy people in the world because they have
established communion with God. We cannot think of anything more pitiable than
to see grandmothers and grandfathers forced to live out their lives alone in
convalescent homes, hardly ever or even never seeing their children and
grandchildren. But this is very common in the West.

EDUCATION LEVEL: Indian women generally don’t get
much education but instead stay home and learn all about how to be a good
mother. In India today, women are getting a basic education, but generally they
don’t go beyond that. In the Western countries most women go to college and many
become professionals in one field or another. This may be all right for those
women who don’t want to ever marry, but if a woman wants to be a housewife and
raise a family, then her time would be better spent in teaming cooking, sewing,
cleaning, decorating, painting, embroidery, flower arranging, etc.

SUICIDE RATE: In India, in the days when women were
extremely chaste, they would often commit suicide when their husbands died since
they felt helpless. They were completely devoted to their husbands and to die
with the husband is the highest religious act a woman can do. This one act
guarantees her elevation, along with her husband, to the heavenly planets or the
spiritual world if they had qualified themselves. But other than this form of
suicide which is called “sati” in Sanskrit, there is very little suicide in
India since all women are protected and cared for very nicely. In the West of
course there are many suicides, by both men and women. This is due to the
unnatural, artificial lifestyles most Westerners live. They have lots of outer
stimulation, but little to no inner peace and so they can’t cope with the real
problems of life.

HAPPINESS LEVEL: This is what it really boils down
to in the end. Who is happier? The Indian women certainly don’t have the same
kind of intense sense gratification that the Western women “enjoy” such as
discos, jet travel to distant lands, credit cards, fancy cars, microwave ovens,
video movies daily, satellite television, etc. Indian women lead very simple and
generally peaceful lives. There are some common expressions such as “Money can’t
buy love…… The best things in life are free…… Happiness comes from
within.” It is commonly known that a child playing with a very costly electronic
toy, will not be enjoying himself any more than the child playing with rocks by
the river bank. Happiness does not depend on external conditions but comes from
within. The comparisons above, and these universally accepted truths clearly
indicate that Indian women, although not as flashy, are indeed much happier than
their Western counterparts.

18. CREATING AND PROTECTING A CLASS OF CHASTE WOMEN

So the point is, being a “liberated” woman is not
necessarily the qualification for being a happy woman. Srila Prabhupada of
course confirms this: “Independence for a woman means misery.” He also says it
means “prostitution.” So even though chaste women are usually not as
sophisticated, intellectual, flashy, daring, exciting, etc., as Western women,
they are more steady, peaceful, healthy and most of all faithful and chaste to
their husbands. There is no such thing as marrying a non-virgin in Vedic culture
and adultery practically does not exist. So why do we stress the superiority of
chaste women over “liberated” women? There is only one reason: spiritual life.
For those persons who are actually on the level of human beings, that is, they
use their developed consciousness for higher ends, such persons will be
attracted to a simple but chaste wife. Those persons who are more interested in
extracting as much sense pleasure as possible, in as short a period of time as
possible, they will be looking for a Western wife. The readers of this book will
be interested in spiritual life, and therefore we are interested in Teaming how
to create and protect a class of chaste women, not “liberated” women. The next
chapter shows why it is so difficult to convert Western women into Vedic women
and how the leaders of ISKCON are not encouraging this
change.


PART THREE

WOMEN IN ISKCON

19. INTRODUCTION

In Srila Prabhupada’s personal letters, he had to
address the issue of marriage and a women’s relationship to her husband more
than he addressed any other single issue save and except to follow the four
regulative principles and chant 16 rounds. This is obviously because it is here
that the devotees becoming responsible householders, he still had to address the
issue constantly. We feel that these voluminous instructions on marriage given
in their entirety in our upcoming book, is ample evidence to clear the gross
misconceptions on marriage that have plagued ISKCON since the beginning.
Prabhupada did not want the women joining his movement to neglect their husbands
in preference to himself, even though he was a completely pure devotee. He
wanted the women to faithfully and devotedly serve their husbands, and in that
way, serve himself. Why Srila Prabhupada initiated women at all is of course a
controversial point, but the following letter gives us a clue. The matter is
also thoroughly covered in the document entitled: SULOCANA vs. KIRTANANANDA
(Appendix 22). Before beginning this section, the reader should keep in mind
that there are numerous instructions, both from the books and letters, to back
every sentence made herein. In the complete book, there will be footnotes to the
Appendix references for all these points. For now please trust that we are not
concocting anything.

20. AFFECTION BETWEEN HUSBAND AND WIFE

“Regarding your personal question in the matter of
relationship with your husband. Your relationship with your husband is all
right. You must be faithful and devoted to your husband, Dayananda. Vedic system
advises women to become very chaste and accept the husband as master. Your
husband is especially good because he is progressing in Krsna consciousness. I
am very glad that you two are very good combination and your devotion for your
husband and your husband’s love for you are considered great achievements. I
feel very happy when I see my spiritual boys and girls, especially those who
have been married by my personal presence, are very happy in their conjugal
relationship.” (Nandarani, 10/8/67)

This mood shows the way Srila Prabhupada felt about
his married disciples. In personal letters, he never discouraged affection
between man and wife, or said such affection was Maya. Rather he encouraged it
in many letters like the one above. Why would Srila Prabhupada consider it a
“great achievement” to be attached to one’s spouse? Does this sound like the
words of a renunciate who is always preaching against family attachment and
sense gratification? No. There is no contradiction whatsoever. Srila Prabhupada
wanted mature responsible householders to manage his movement. This is clear by
the fact that all the original GBC men were married. He knew perfectly well that
his disciples were not prepared to accept the celibate order of life, sannyasa,
but he was hoping that they could at least come up to the level of being
responsible householders. Marriage means responsibility. It is superior to be a
responsible householder than a wild-card bachelor in the guise of a sannyasi. He
knew that for man and wife to live together peacefully and push on the movement
there would have to be some affection between them. Ideally, as stated in many
places, the wife should be faithful to her husband out of duty even if affection
isn’t there. But that is neither likely, or expected, in Westernized women.
Therefore Prabhupada encouraged the women to be very attached to their husbands.
He never preached some artificial renunciation to his young and usually
passionate disciples.

21. THE EARLY MARRIAGES

Prabhupada’s handling of his Western disciples was
a real “can of worms” to say the least. Let’s take a close look what he had to
deal with. The vast majority of the men were too immature and/or irresponsible
to become proper family men. But they were also too sexually agitated to remain
single, which means celibate. And the women, they were too independent and
usually “spoiled” to surrender very easily to anyone, much less men with the
above qualifications. But single women were coming to the movement in large
numbers and there was no possibility of stopping that influx in a “liberated”
society. Without being married, all these women were a major disturbance to the
single men who were already too sexually inclined. Srila Prabhupada stated in
many letters what a tremendous problem this created. He flatly admitted that it
was impossible to deal with. For a short time, when the first married couples
were living and working together in a semblance of harmony, Srila Prabhupada
encouraged them to no end in their preaching efforts. He was very pleased that
they were cooperating with each other to spread Krsna consciousness. But later,
when many of those first married couples became restless and started to split
up, Prabhupada washed his hands of the whole “dirty business.” Only then did he
start discouraging marriage and started giving important posts to single men.

22. WHY PRABHUPADA GAVE “SANNYASA”

But the problem with the majority of these single
men was that they were not free of sex desire and so were actually not qualified
for real sannyasa. Almost all of his disciples still had strong material
desires. So what was he to do? They couldn’t possibly be allowed to have sex, or
as Prabhupada would word it, “freely mix,” without any responsibility of
marriage. That would have meant abortions and contraception, which Prabhupada
condemned. He never compromised in that way, thereby encouraging another sex
cult like Rajneesh. So, as early letters reveal, Prabhupada tried and tried to
inspire his disciples to be good householders. He wrote hundreds of letters like
the one above to Nandarani encouraging the couples to become attached to one
another and preach. Then, when that failed to keep them together, we see how he
made them sign documents promising that they would never separate under any
circumstances. But even then they refused to obey. Daily he was getting more and
more letters from disciples asking if they could divorce, what they should do
with the unwanted children, if they could remarry, and so on.

So he finally refused to take part in any more
marriages. But there was still the problem of what all these agitated young men
should do. They wouldn’t remain responsible householders as he wanted. Although
Prabhupada said in one letter in 1970 that he was going to forget the whole
mission and go back to India to write books with the help of a few of his more
mature disciples, that wouldn’t have kept the mission alive in the West. The
material desires of these men would have to be satisfied if they were to go on
preaching. Simply eating opulently would not suffice indefinitely. But the
position of sannyasa could supply the material gratifications of profit,
adoration, and distinction, or subtle sex life. None of them were actually fit
for sannyasa, as Prabhupada later revealed. Many had been homosexuals,
gangsters, drug addicts, etc. Except for the rare soul, sannyasa in Vedic
culture is a graduation from mature household life. (And are we more advanced
than Vedic culture?) None of these men had actually graduated. So, with these
“sannyasis,” the very same sex desire the householder vents in physical sex with
his wife, the “sannyasi” could enjoy through the benefits of adoration and
distinction. At least in that way unwanted children wouldn’t be produced and the
preaching could go on without this constant disturbance. There were still
disturbances created by these neophyte “sannyasis,” but compared to the
alternatives, it was acceptable for the time being. Such a time-and-circumstance
adjustment made by the uttama-adhikari does not become a Vedic law to be
imitated by anyone regardless of qualification.

23.”PRACTICAL SANNYASIS”

These were not real sannyasis Srila Prabhupada was
making but “practical sannyasis,” an alternative to their going away altogether.
We can admire the perfection of Srila Prabhupada’s strategy. Everyone engaged in
preaching and distributing books, and the only negative result was that some of
his Godbrothers criticized him for giving unfit men sannyasa. To this criticism,
Srila Prabhupada would often reply, “My Godbrothers have no brain how to spread
Krsna consciousness all over the world,” not understanding the adjustments
needed for the sake of preaching in the West. Of course, disturbances continued
with householders and sannyasis being envious of each other, but all-in-all,
Prabhupada’s strategy worked miracles in keeping these otherwise
difficult-to-engage men busy in spreading the message of Lord Caitanya
throughout the world. In numerous letters, Prabhupada said that this sannyasa is
not important, that any devotee preaching Krsna consciousness is already better
than a sannyasi.

24. A MOVEMENT OF HOUSEHOLDERS

So, considering what Srila Prabhupada had to work
with, is it any wonder when he says above: Your mutual affection for each other
is a “great achievement.” Prabhupada said that he wanted his temples managed by
mature householders. Actually the scriptural injunction for this age is not to
take sannyasa but to remain home and preach (Cc. Mad, 7.127). That was Lord
Caitanya’s instructions to Kurma Brahmin. In these Western countries, the idea
of real sannyasa, in most cases, is out of the question. Until one is very
mature, something that usually comes from living a mature household life, most
devotees should not even consider sannyasa before age fifty. In one letter,
Prabhupada said, “First prove yourself by being a responsible husband.”
Therefore, teaming how to be mature householders is of tantamount importance for
anyone serious about spiritual life, especially in this age. There is no longer
any need for this facade by the so-caned sannyasis. That time is now over. Srila
Prabhupada’s adjustments ‘m this regard got the movement off the ground and got
his books printed. He never indicated that sannyasa was a cheap thing. How could
we think that Prabhupada wanted a movement of young, passionate, “sannyasis”
with hundreds of women hanging on to their sandals? He only gave one man
(Kirtanananda) sannyasa before 1970, and that “sannyasi” immediately turned on
Prabhupada to steal the movement for himself (full story in Chapter
Ten
). The next four “sannyasis” were the ones who locked him in his room in
LA. That was when Prabhupada said that he was going to retire to book writing
and nothing more. They also wanted to take over the movement for themselves.
That story is in Chapter Eight. So one should not think that Prabhupada’s giving
“sannyasa” meant that these men were spiritually advanced. In these early
instances, it was generally just the opposite-they were simply advanced in their
material ambition.

25. INITIATING WOMEN: WHY?

This brings us to an important point: Why did Srila
Prabhupada initiate women if they were meant to be the disciple of their
husbands? As stated above, young girls were coming to the movement in large
numbers. Prabhupada often stated, “they couldn’t be rejected, because they are
also coming to Krsna for shelter.” Prabhupada had said that all the women had to
be married, but at the same time we can see that if he said openly that women
were disciples of their husbands, it would create havoc with their Western egos.
They would have been so offended by such a proposition that there is no telling
what they would have done. And of course they can’t be blamed, since the men
were not very advanced either. So again-a difficult situation. He stated that he
would not discriminate against them by not initiating them and had said they
should not remain single and unprotected. Since a man needs full devotion from
his wife if he’s to be faithful to her, Prabhupada always told the women, both
in his books and letters, to fully surrender themselves to their husband and see
him as their guru.

26. WHY SO MANY DIVORCES?

But, since they were so independent minded, many
refused to accept what Srila Prabhupada was telling them. They would naturally
think, “I’m equal to my husband, I have my own guru, I don’t need my husband to
help me in spiritual life. I’m just as advanced as my husband, or more so. Why
should I humbly serve him?” This may have been subconsciously thought by many
women, but the 90% divorce rate in ISKCON proves this mentality was there.
Naturally, with their wives thinking like this, the husbands had difficulty
feeling their spiritual obligation toward them. In Vedic culture that means
there is really no marriage at all. Vedic marriage means two halves of the same
body with the wife being the dependent hall, but failure to accept this meant
one divorce after another. Of course there is the other side of the coin also.
Many men don’t deserve to be treated as guru by their wives. This is real
chicken and egg problem. What came first: The woman wasn’t devoted to her
husband, and so he wasn’t responsible towards her, or the husband wasn’t mature
and responsible enough towards his wife, and so the wife wasn’t devoting herself
to him? Ultimately it boils down to this question. Of course, in most marriage
breakups, there is a little of both, but there is a way to minimize this
syndrome.

27.”SEXYASIS” AND “SEXYASINIS”

There is no possibility for a real sannyasi to take
charge of a woman. If someone things there is, then he is no sannyasi. For all
practical purposes, women need a real live husband. It doesn’t mean that they
can’t have a relationship to a bona fide guru any more than it means they can’t
have a relationship to Krsna. The spiritual relationship is most definitely
there, but without a husband, the chances a woman practically realizing that
relationship is next to nil. Therefore Srila Prabhupada never encouraged
sannyasinis. Without husbands, their minds would simply be agitated, and there
is no possibility of significant spiritual advancement in that condition. So
Srila Prabhupada continually urged the women to be chaste Vedic wives. But had
he discriminated against women in regard to initiation, they likely would not
have tolerated it. So Srila Prabhupada initiated both the men and women. His
initiating women, and his giving sannyasa to unqualified men, can be seen as
similar time and circumstance adjustments. Men with sex desire are not
“sannyasis” and wives not devoted to their husbands, are not wives. They both
have only half a body. New names have to be invented for these two groups of
Kali-yuga disciples. These are our suggestions. Men who are too immature to get
married, but are still full of sex desire and so need a stick to carry around
with them so they can be respected, should be called “sexyasis.” Women who hate
men, and would rather live on welfare, or would rather devote themselves to a
sexyasi than their husbands, may be called “sexyasinis.”

28. “SEXYASIS” INITIATING “SEXYASINIS?”

Those devotees who are serious about implementing
the real Vedic system first of all have to know that one of the most important
aspects is to protect the women from exploitation and illicit sex. That means
they have to be married. In ISKCON today these sexyasis are claiming to be the
guru to so many women but such a proposition is not only meaningless but
guarantees the woman’s marriage will fail. Srila Prabhupada’s initiating women
was a very special concession for time and circumstance that no one can imitate.
Otherwise why would he say in so many places that the wife must be cent percent
devoted to her husband. He says, “The real guru to the wife is the husband.”
Women can and should devote themselves to Srila Prabhupada’s instructions,
because he is factually a pure devotee, just as they can devote themselves to
Krsna. But if they feel they have a direct link to Prabhupada personally and so
therefore don’t need the help and protection of a good husband, then they are in
illusion. One woman in a thousand is qualified to be a nun just as one man in a
thousand is qualified to be a young sannyasi. Women need a real husband to help
them make spiritual advancement and men need a real wife to help them make
progress also. They don’t need a sexyasi or sexyasini. Woman claiming to have a
relationship with one of these “ISKCON” sexyasis should know, without a doubt,
that such a relationship is nothing but unalloyed illicit sex, which will
destroy any possibility of a successful marriage.

29. THE REAL PROBLEM

So having understood and accepted this fact, the
next major question by women is “How can I respect my husband who is neither a
pure devotee nor even an especially good husband?” This is the real problem we
are faced with today. Neither the men nor women are especially qualified for
becoming bona fide Vedic husbands and wives. There are many ways to approach
this, but before anything else, first the couple has to know what a Krsna
conscious marriage is. The following section explains the ideal Vedic marriage.
To enter into a marriage without this knowledge is like trying to fly without
wings. The first prerequisite for a successful marriage is to know exactly what
marriage is all about.

WARNING

We have received mixed reactions to this section.
So much so that it is necessary to advise devotees that they may be disturbed by
reading this. This is because some devotees do not have good marriages and are
not inclined toward committing themselves to an eternal spiritual relationship
with their spouse. This unfortunate situation is largely due to our impersonal
upbringing here in the West and the contamination introduced by the current
“gurus” into the society. We tend to project our mundane concepts and bad
relationships onto transcendence and thus we become confused and even repulsed
by the idea of an eternal relationship with our spouse. This is due to ignorance
and/or impersonalism. Impersonalism is an all-pervasive disease in the West and
practically everyone is influenced by it to one degree or another. So if your
marriage is on the rocks, and you see little chance of salvaging it, then you
may be well advised to skip the next ten titles. But it may also save your
marriage. This section is primarily for devotees starting off in marriage or
wishing to deepen their marriage relationship.

30. PRELIMINARY CONSIDERATIONS ON MARRIAGE

The intricacies of a Krsna conscious marriage are
very complex and at least as difficult to work out in these times and
circumstances as the guru problem. In one sense they are very similar since to
get a bona fide guru or spouse one has to sincerely pray to Krsna, and
simultaneously know who to look for. Because householders form the basis of any
society, this issue is vital to the future of ISKCON. Prabhupada has made very
clear that without sound householders, there is no question of a society for
Krishna consciousness. It will never go beyond a few personalities trying to
maintain “nice eating and sleeping in the name of a temple.”

So this section is dedicated to helping serious
devotees recognize and avoid pitfalls in marriage. A man’s relationship with his
wife is, as Prabhupada says, “a very complex subject.” In India, even today, it
is easy to have a lasting, healthy marriage, because that is the custom. It
comes naturally, just as reading the newspapers and drinking coffee is
second-nature to most Westerners. In precept, marriage is easy to understand.
The problem is, we have artificially complicated their lives to the point where
even simple principles are difficult to conceive. We have taken advantage of
extensive research by modem psychologists on this subject and found it useful in
substantiating the eternal principles taught by Srila Prabhupada.

31. CELIBACY IN MARRIAGE

Forexample,manyresearcherstodayarestartingtoappreciatethebenefitsofcelibacy.
Without spiritual knowledge however, very few of them have a really clear
picture. But, by combining their research with Vedic knowledge, and of course
the higher taste of Krsna consciousness, we have a very potent body of knowledge
to help us regulate our sex lives, and at the proper time, renounce it
altogether. Prabhupada never tried to convince couples to artificially become
celibate, but he tried to help them understand the difference between necessary
sex and degrading sex. When both husband and wife understand each other and the
scripture on these points, they will be able to control themselves much easier.
Then, once having gone through marriage in a regulated and mature way, it can be
possible to peacefully take sannyasa and not simply create a disturbance in
society, as so many of the young ISKCON sexyasis are currently doing.

32. THE ETERNAL RELATIONSHIP

Prabhupada makes two seemingly contradictory
statements in this regard, In some places he says that these man-women
relationships are temporary like “straws bumping in the waves. They come
together for some time and then separate forever.” This concept, which is meant
to apply to ordinary mundane relationships, is commonly applied by devotees to
their relationships. This is due to impersonalism. In every instance where
Prabhupada talks of temporary relationships, he is referring to animalistic
relationships. In numerous places Prabhupada says the relationships between
devotees, including married devotees, is eternal. In at least a dozen places he
directly states that husband and wife go back to Godhead together. This means
that they can have an eternal, personal relationship together in the spiritual
world, if they want to. It is absurd for devotees to think that after striving
together in Krsna consciousness for a lifetime, they will say good-by at the end
and go their own way eternally. Many devotees actually think this way but that
is due only to impersonalism. If someone has this disease in his heart, then he
is not going back to the personal spiritual world at the end of this lifetime. A
personalist has no objection to taking as many people as possible back to
Godhead, including his wife. Exactly what the relationship will be eternally is
not important to dwell on while still neophytes. Prabhupada gives hints in his
books. As far as details, he says, “These things you will find out when you get
there.” The eternal relationship does not necessarily have to be the same as it
was in the lifetime that they achieved success together. That is the meaning of
spiritual and personal. It depends on free will and desire.

33. AGREEING ON THE GOAL

In principle, if the man is sincere and the woman
is faithful, then that is the perfect combination for a spiritual relationship.
The wife helps her husband get past the youthful years of lust, by satisfying
his material needs within the realm of Vedic instruction. In the end, she shares
equally in his spiritual realization, whether she personally took part in the
spiritual practices or not. If she faithfully and intimately serves her husband,
then she gets the same benefit, providing she wants it. If they are not in
agreement with each other as to the goal of their lives, then they are not
really married-at least not in the Vedic sense. If two people want to go
anywhere together, first they have to agree on where they want to go.

34. WHAT TO LOOK FOR IN A SPOUSE

So if a man and woman are one in their desire to
love Krsna by executing devotional service, then everything else is given in
Prabhupada’s books. Unfortunately, sometimes one of the parties is not in
harmony with the other about the goal of their lives. Then everything is
frustrated. So the critical point is, before getting married, to make absolutely
certain of the character and intentions of the proposed spouse. This boils down
to knowledge and sincerity. Finding a mate with these two qualifications is
essential if one is serious about spiritual life. It doesn’t matter how many
minor personality problems a mate may have, for they can be overlooked and
tolerated. As long as one is sincere and knows the goal of life, and how to
achieve it, then those unwanted habits, or anarthas, will disappear in due
course of time. Patience is essential. We cannot expect to find a mate that is
already perfect. Then once finding a sincere and knowledgeable spouse, what
spiritual responsibility must they accept?

35. SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITIES

The woman has the difficult task of remaining
chaste and submissive to her husband. This is a tremendous austerity since most
men are not very mature in their youth. But she must serve him submissively
anyway so that later, when he has matured, he is deeply indebted to her for her
faithful service. If he is actually sincere, then he must repay her by fully
devoting the last years of his life to Krsna (1.15.44). If he becomes pure, she
will automatically reap the benefits of his advancement. She may even live the
last years of her life not even seeing her husband, but when she leaves her
body, she will join him. If he has become pure, and she has been chaste, then
she will go back to Godhead immediately upon leaving her body. This is the ideal
husband/wife relationship. She is a fit candidate for entering the spiritual
kingdom because of her chastity toward her devotee husband. A woman’s chastity
toward her husband is the same as chastity toward one’s guru. It completely
purifies the soul. In one sense it’s easier for the woman since she can directly
see and serve her husband. The man has to surrender in the same way to his guru,
but he does so more on the basis of shastric study and faith, since he cannot
daily receive instructions from his guru.

Women in Vedic culture would voluntarily enter the
funeral pyre so they would not become contaminated in the absence of their
husbands. Similarly, Prabhupada says that if one cannot execute the mission of
his guru after the guru departs, then he should also decide to die. A woman
invests her energy in faithfully serving her husband on his promise that he will
repay her by sincerely striving to become pure. If he becomes pure, and she
remains chaste, then they both go home together. She does not get paid for her
faithfulness until she leaves her body. That is the meaning of faith. He accepts
her service on the condition that as soon as he is over the “strong waves of
youth,” at fifty to sixty years, he will take vanaprastha and then sannyasa. If
she’s been a good wife, he won’t be allured by another woman. This cooperative
relationship can be compared to a relay race. She passes the stick to him at
fifty and then relaxes while he finishes the race alone. If the wife is
resentful of him for her having to do so much running in the beginning of the
race, that means she does not understand that he will also have to carry the
burden in due course of time.

36. THE REWARD FOR CHASTITY

Then how does he repay her for her faithful
service? By “capturing Krsna” and giving Him to her. Krsna is not so cheap that
simply by baby-sitting, cooking, and cleaning the house for 30-40 years she can
win Krsna. Every woman is doing that whether they are devotees or not. But a
devotee woman literally buys Krsna by her chastity and “always pleasing”
attitude toward her husband, even if he doesn’t deserve it at tunes. Prabhupada
says, “Chastity is the first religious principle for a woman.” And Chanakya
Pandit says, “A woman makes more spiritual advancement by washing the feet of
her husband with water, than by performing sacrifices, going to holy places,
observing fasts, etc.”

It is very difficult to be chaste, humble, and
always pleasing when the husband is not yet perfect, but that is the price she
must pay for Krsna.

37. HUSBAND’S ROLE ISN’T EASY EITHER

The women shouldn’t feel envious that they have to
carry the burden initially, for his job certainly is not easy either. When he
takes sannyasa, he has to forcibly give up attachment to his good wife, his
loving children, delicious meals, the comforts of home, and strictly control all
his senses, absorbing his mind day and night in g and preaching about Krsna.
That’s not easy. The materially covered senses strongly react against that
life-style. And there is no possibility of cheating oneself either. Controlling
the mind is the most difficult part. During this time the wife is more or less
relaxing and being served by her children and grandchildren. She has done her
share of the work and now can simply pray that her husband remains sincere. Of
course, she must remain pure and simple herself, but compared to her husband’s
austerities, she is taking a vacation. So granted, it’s a tremendous surrender
to be a chaste wife. Her job is very difficult during the time of cooperation
together, but the husband has the hard job at the end. If he is fully satisfied
with his good wife’s faithful service, then his gratitude to her becomes a
tremendous impetus to repay her by becoming fully Krsna conscious. If the wife
is not devoted exclusively to him however, then he may well be attracted to
another woman and thus his life is also ruined. So chastity for a woman is the
first religious principle.

38. ROMANCE IN THE MARRIAGE

As long as they both agree on this formula and work
toward that goal, keeping themselves always sincere and avoiding offenses, then
it is not at all difficult to go back to Godhead together. This relationship is
very intimate and has nothing whatsoever to do with external so-called
romantic/sexual love. Such love may or may not be there, just as over-eating or
over-sleeping may or may not be there. If it is there, it must eventually be
given up. Therefore Prabhupada warns for devotees not to be overly attracted to
one’s wife or romantically involved. Chanakya Pandit also warns, “A beautiful
wife is an enemy.” Romance is not necessary for a spiritual relationship, but it
can prevent the husband from ultimately being able to devote himself fully to
Krsna. A very deep, spiritual relationship between husband and wife is only
possible if sexual love is absent. A book called The New Celibacy goes into this
in great detail and is recommended reading for devotees. What to speak of
romance, Prabhupada says she must “faithfully serve her husband even if she
doesn’t like him.” Westerners have this perverted idea that marriage is meant
for romance, and so, if there is any break in the excitement, inevitable divorce
follows. Prabhupada says however, “In the material world, there is no question
of love-that marriage is actually a practical necessity, a duty.” The wife may
be attached to her husband if he is a devotee, but the husband has to be very
careful not to be overly attached to his wife, since ultimately, he must become
100% attached to Krsna. That is the formula. Of course this formula varies
somewhat according to ones status in life. The same strict rules that apply to
the brahmins do not apply to the sudras, but anyone can go back to Godhead
eventually, if he is sincere. It may not be in one lifetime, but as long as a
couple are sincere, they will advance toward that goal.

39. BE ABSOLUTELY CERTAIN

If you are serious about Krsna consciousness, but
need a wife to help get you over the “waves of youth,” then you must choose her
very carefully. If you select an insincere or incompatible mate, she may disturb
you. Or, if you are a sincere woman and need a husband to protect you, give you
children, and ultimately take you back to Godhead, then choose him carefully. If
he is not sincere, he will simply produce a bunch of kids in you and then leave,
but not for sannyasa, for sexyasa. So best to make absolutely sure of your
prospective mate’s sincerity and compatibility before deciding to marry him/her.
There are many ways of doing this, some of which are explained later. Of course,
if one is not so serious about going back to Godhead in this very lifetime, that
does not mean he/she cannot get married and make some advancement. He/she has to
find a mate of the same nature so they can advance together from whatever level
they are on.

40. THE CHOICE IS YOURS

So the husband/wife relationship can be eternal or
temporary. The choice is entirely up to the individuals. It’s not that it has to
be one or the other as so many devotees think. If you don’t want an eternal
relationship, then nobody can force you. You can live together in a cooperative
fashion, without making any commitment to each other spiritually. That is
possible. That relationship is somewhat impersonal, but it is possible. It is
not the highest kind of marriage relationship as described in sastra. One can
also bump into a different soul lifetime after lifetime, just like straws
touching in the ocean waves. Or a couple can share three or four lifetimes
together and then part ways never to meet again. There is no impersonal formula
that determines such things. Modern hypnosis regressions have completely
confirmed Prabhupada’s statements on such husband-wife relationships. Some
couples get together lifetime after lifetime. Some only a few lifetimes. It is
only logical and common sense that if a couple are very intimately connected
with each other, and they become perfected together, then they will also go back
to Godhead together. There are many descriptions in the Srimad Bhagavatam of
couples living together in the spiritual world, but without mundane sex desire,
because they are continually chanting the glories of the Lord. This concept of
course gives rise to some very interesting questions regarding spiritual
relationships. This section is only meant to give the general idea of the
possibilities so devotees can choose, in full knowledge, what kind of marriage
they want. If a couple strive together, but don’t make it in this lifetime for
one reason or another, if they are both sincere, then they will continue
together in the next life. Chances are it will be in reversed roles. Then she
can play lord and master, and he can play chaste, and surrendered wife. It
doesn’t matter who plays what role. Ultimately we are all female in the sense
that we are all meant to be enjoyed by Krsna. And the price for Krsna is the
same for both. Both must give up their puffed-up false egos. She gives it up to
her husband, and he gives it up to Krsna. Thus both become perfect. The goal is
to go back to Krsna, one way or another.

The question sometimes arises. Does this mean a
woman cannot go back to Godhead without the help of a husband? Independent
minded women, for the most part, raise this question. The answer is: possible,
but not likely. Remember the example of the relay race. There is always the rare
soul that can run the entire race by himself and keep up with the other runners,
who are sharing the distance with partners. But such a person is rare.
Similarly, most women will tend to become very degraded if they are not
protected by a man. Prabhupada says that women as a class will be inclined to
think about sex, subtle or gross. If a woman is very strong, and becomes a nun,
strictly following the regulative principles, then of course she can directly go
back to Godhead by her own strength. Most women, however, will not be able to do
so, and as such Prabhupada never encouraged women to think this way. He always
stressed they be chaste and faithful to their husbands.

HOW DOES A WOMAN “FLY HER OWN PLANE?

This brings us to a very important consideration
that at first glance seems to contradict the above. In SB, 1.15.51, the
impression is made that the husband abandons his wife when he takes sannyasa and
she is then on her own. There the analogy is given that one must be able to fly
his own plane without any help. Prabhupada says that help is required while on
the ground, but ultimately she must be able to fly her own plane alone. This is
a somewhat contradictory point since in many other places, Prabhupada says that
the wife follows her husband back to Godhead. In many ways, the husband-wife,
and guru-disciple relationship are the same. The guru must have complete
submission and faith from the disciple. He instructs the disciple to think of
Krsna at the time of death. If the disciple is chaste and obedient, he will do
so. Similarly, a devotee husband trains his wife to be chaste and faithful and
he also instructs her to think of Krsna at the time of death. There is no
difference at all. So just as the disciple must be completely surrendered to
guru to be able to follow his instructions perfectly, so also the wife must be
completely surrendered to her husband. They both must try to think of Krsna at
the time of death. If for some reason they cannot, then the guru or husband will
have to help them again. One cannot accept service from a subordinate without
becoming indebted. He remains responsible to his surrendered wife right up
through her death. In one letter Prabhupada said, “Even after taking sannyasa,
the husband does not leave his wife. He must be certain that she is being well
protected.” The question raised above then is: “At the exact moment of death, is
the husband still responsible for his wife, or does his duty end at that moment?
Persons who think it ends, are afflicted with impersonalism. The husband is
naturally indebted to his good wife, and so he must save her. just as the guru
must return again and again to save his sincere disciples, so the husband must
save his sincere wife. That is the duty.

In one letter Prabhupada says: “The wife becomes
the devotee of her husband, and the husband becomes a devotee of Krsna.” If the
wife is a devotee of her husband her whole life, then naturally she will think
of him at the time of death. That is logic. She may think of him, and then his
instructions may remind her of Krsna. Or she may think of him, and go to him
wherever he is. If he’s with Krsna, then that’s where she’ll go. If he is
liberated, then she is also liberated provided she is fully devoted to him.
Chaste women understand these points very easily. The overwhelming majority of
instructions from the books and letters indicate that the wife should be cent
percent devoted to, and dependent on her husband, and not think she can be
independent from him to learn to “fly on her own.” This is in fact the only
purport where such a concept is mentioned in relation to women. It is illogical
to accept a meaning of this purport which contradicts everything else Srila
Prabhupada had to say on the husband-wife relationship. Some careful thought
must be there on how to interpret this purport. It should not be used as an
excuse by women to think they don’t need to be faithful to their husbands
because they ultimately are on their own. That mentality will breed the kind of
prostitution we see in ISKCON today. To illustrate this point, on the first page
of Chapter Fourteen in The Nectar of Devotion, Prabhupada says that “performing
artificial austerities will make the heart harder and harder.” So does that mean
we should forget the thousands of other places where Prabhupada says we must
follow regulative principles? Hardly. There is a rational way to approach all
such seeming contradictions as this. The tendency of most conditioned souls is
to make an interpretation that allows the most sense gratification. And that is
why Prabhupada very seldom gave such instructions as SB 1. 15.51 which can be
misinterpreted by women to reject their husbands. Prabhupada always stressed the
spiritual relationship elaborately described above.

So with this spiritual relationship in mind, what
is the position of these ISKCON “sexyasis” who are claiming to be the guru of
single women as well as other men’s wives?

41. SEXYASI INTERFERENCE IN MARRIAGES

The most significant pitfall amongst devotee
marriages today is that women are being misled into thinking they need to devote
themselves to an ISKCON sexyasi, and not their husband, to go back to Godhead.
This is an incredible hoax. Anyone knows that for two people to stay together,
even in the mundane sense, they must be devoted to each other. Her husband’s
guru is automatically her guru, since a proper husband and wife are “two halves
of the same body.” There isn’t the slightest possibility of this kind of
intimacy if the were is having an illicit affair going on in her mind with
another man. What to speak of intimacy, such a sexyasini wife will drain her
husband’s energy and give nothing in return. Instead she will give that energy,
through her meditation, service, and worship, to her sexyasi “guru,” who then
thrives and increases his energy. She may even feel some ecstasy while chanting
Hare Krsna and meditating on a sexyasi guru, but that is only illicit sex and
will destroy her ability to chant purely in the future. Many men are weakened in
their marriage relationship due to living with such sexyasinis. This is one
of-and possibly the primary reason for-a man’s feeling no inspiration from his
wife. His enthusiasm is drained. Prabhupada often talks of men increasing their
energy by dint of a good wife. Chanakya Pandit says a good wife is the same as
the Goddess of Fortune. And conversely, Prabhupada goes so far as to say a man
is only “ham a man” if he does not have a good wife.”A person who does not have
a chaste wife accepted by religious principles always has a bewildered
intelligence.” (SB, 4.26.17) This is a very important purport in this
connection. It makes very clear how the husband is meant to be the only man in
Ms wife’s life. He may not be a pure devotee, but as long as he is sincere, and
devoted to his own guru, he should have his wife’s full devotion. If a sexyasi,
who doesn’t realize any of these truths-or doesn’t care about them-tells a woman
to leave her husband to devote herself to hilm, then he is automatically guilty
of wife stealing and should be severely punished and even executed as explained
below.

42. THE PUNISHMENT FOR WIFE STEALERS

“According to Vedic injunctions there are six
kinds of aggressors: (1) A poison giver; (2) One who sets fire to the

house; (3) One who attacks with deadly weapons; (4) One who plunders riches;
(5) One who occupies another’s land;
and (6) One who kidnaps a wife. Such
aggressors are at once to be killed, and no sin is incurred by killing such
aggressors.
Such killing of aggressors is quite befitting for any
ordinary man, but Arjuna was not an ordinary person. He was saintly
by
character, and therefore he wanted to deal with them in saintliness. This kind
of saintliness, however is not for a
ksatriya. Although a responsible man
in the administration of a state is required to be saintly, he should not be
cowardly.
(BG, 1.36)

Many sincere devotees of Srila Prabhupada have been
aggressed upon in one or more of the manners listed above. Some have had their
life savings stolen through very shrewd manipulation or outright embezzlement by
sexyasis. This merits the death sentence. Some have donated land only to later
be kicked out with nothing. This also merits the death sentence. But by far the
most frequent crime committed by the sexyasis is stealing others’ wives. By far,
all of ISKCON’s “gurus” should have been executed many times over by now, and
they will in the end have to pay for all the damage they’ve done.

43. SEXYASIS CANNOT IMITATE PRABHUPADA

There are many women and children now living
abominable lives because of these “gurus” interfering in their marriages, either
subtly or grossly, directly or indirectly. In some cases the husband or wife may
have been at fault, but very often the marriage never had a chance to get off
the ground since the wives were told it was their religious duty to devote
themselves to this “guru” instead of their husband. That means they were never
really wives at all. If the guru were actually a saint following the standard
set by Srila Prabhupada, then this problem would not be there. Prabhupada always
encouraged the women to devote themselves “cent percent” to their husbands. That
is the Vedic process. Prabhupada could initiate women because he is as pure as
Krsna Himself. Since Krsna is already in everyone’s heart, there is no
significant difference with Prabhupada being there also. They are both actually
the same person, in purity. They know what is best for the wife and will
instruct her as such. That instruction is almost always to “stay with your
husband-there is no divorce.” But these new “gurus” have displayed their
impurity in this connection. There have been blatant falldowns, and there is no
need to detail them all. Only foolish devotees have not seen the subtle displays
of sex life on the part of ISKCON’s “gurus.” One example is Bhavananda. He is
frequently seen going out at night when he is in New York City wearing fancy
clothes and perfume. We think everyone knows by now what he is looking for.
Prabhupada was not a fool. He knew perfectly well that these sexyasis were not
qualified to imitate him and therefore he gave the following instruction to warn
us:

“Although he was a young man (Narada Muni), he
could give shelter to a young woman (Hiranyakasipu’s wife)
and accept her
service. Haridasa Thakura also spoke with a young woman, a prostitute, in the
dead of night, but the woman
could not deviate his mind
Ordinary persons, however, should not imitate such highly elevated devotees.
Ordinary
persons must strictly observe the rules and regulations by
staying aloof from the association of women. No one should
imitate Narada
Muni or Haridasa Thakura
Narada Muni, Haridasa Thakura and similar
acaryas especially empowered
to broadcast the glories of the Lord cannot
be brought down to the material platform.” (SB, 7.7.14)

Here is where real problem lies. These sexyasis
have convinced themselves that they are on the level of Haridasa Thakura, Narada
Muni and empowered acaryas like Srila Prabhupada. This is proven by the fact
that they are taking so much opulent and unauthorized worship in direct
imitation of the great acaryas. But when confronted with, “Prove your
advancement by your behavior.” That they cannot do. Therefore Prabhupada,
anticipating this syndrome, warns the sincere devotees as follows:

“It is recommended that one associate with
devotees, but there must be some discrimination. Actually, a sadhu, a

saintly person, must be saintly in his behavior (sadhavah sad-acarah). Unless
one adheres to the standard behavior, one’s
position as a sadhu, a
saintly person, is not complete. Therefore a Vaishnava, a sadhu, must completely
adhere to the
standard of behavior.” (SB, 7.7.31)

44. HOW SEXYASIS RATIONALIZE IT

But ISKCON’s gurus have an open policy that
behavior is not so important as being appointed “guru.” Being appointed does not
at all mean being qualified. It almost always means political
considerations-power politics. Kirtanananda exposed the official GBC position in
this matter in a lecture in Bombay just after Jayatirtha’s departure. He said, ”
In pure devotional service, there is no duality, see, therefore even when they
say, ‘O, these GBCs, they can make mistakes, that does not matter. Even our
mistakes are spiritual. That is a fact. Because why? They are a product of our
serving Krsna. Whatever we do in this connection to Krsna, that is spiritual…
In the spiritual world also there appears to be mistakes, but there are no
mistakes. Thatt is also perfect. There is no duality, there is no good, no bad.
But still all these things are existing in perfection.”

In other words, he is saying “We ‘gurus’ can do any
abominable thing we like and still be considered saintly, because our inner
motive is ultimately to serve Krsna.” This philosophy is very common. Prabhupada
spoke about it often. In the West these men are called hippies. In India they
are called sahajiyas. In essence, sahajiya means “cheap,” or, no discipline. The
first principle of discipline for a real sannyasi is absolutely no connection
with women. The fact is, a sannyasi, unless he is actually on the level of
Haridasa Thakura, or Srila Prabhupada, shouldn’t even talk to women, look at
women, or think of women. That is extremely sinful as Lord Caitanya himself
demonstrated by banning Chota Haridasa from His association. ISKCON’s sexyasi //
gurus” are nothing but pure, unalloyed sahajiyas. In many situations they are
acting exactly like pimps.

This next section is just to give a little idea of
some of the principles on how to find and keep a spouse. In the complete book,
this subject will be fully explained giving thousands of references from all of
Prabhupada’s teachings and Vedic texts. Since this book may not be complete for
up to a year, we are giving some basic ideas here so devotees can avoid some of
the more common pitfalls.

45. HOW TO FIND A REAL HUSBAND

So now that we’ve determined that women are meant
to be married, they are meant to devote themselves cent percent” to their
sincere devotee husbands, and that they are never meant to think of any other
men, especially a sexyasi, the next question is, where is such a devotee husband
to be found? Is it even possible to find one in this day and age?

46. KNOWING HOW TO LOOK

Since this section is primarily meant for devotees
who have a basic understanding of karma, we are not going to go into detail here
to explain these intricacies. The idea is that if one is sincere, then Krsna
will send the bona fide guru, and if one is sincere Krsna will send the bona
fide spouse. But this does not mean that we
don’thavetomakeanyefforttounderstandwhatisthebonafideguru,andwhatisthebonafidespouse.”God
helps those who help themselves.” So the first qualification for getting a bona
fide mater is to carefully study the philosophy and have a good idea of what
real spiritual life means. There are many bogus men posing as sincere but who
have ulterior motives, and you must be able to spot them. There are ways to
tell. A history of the persons past is usually a very good indicator. Fools try
to say that a person’s past does not matter for devotees, but that refers to the
devotees who are strictly on the path without deviation. Most devotees are in
the neophyte stage. That means they have bad tendencies and qualities that have
not gone away yet.

47. SACRIFICE AND PRAYER

So the first prerequisite is to know exactly what
qualifications to look for in a spouse, and the second thing is to qualify for
Krsna’s mercy. That means sacrifice. We have to prove our sincerity by
performing sacrifice. The sacrifice for this age is chanting Hare Krsna. In
Vedic culture there are other demigods one prays to for a good spouse, but since
we are only interested in Krsna, we should pray to Krsna. There is no harm in
praying to goddess Katyayani for a good husband to help in achieving Krsna, but
generally we should just chant Hare Krsna as attentively as possible. The prayer
should be something like this: “My dear Lord, please give me a husband that I
can help in his service to You. That way, I can also serve You directly through
him, and go back to You in the end. I promise to serve him faithfully and never
disturb his mind over petty squabbles that mean nothing. I don’t care for my
personal happiness since, I know that my serving a good husband is my religious
duty, and will award me the perfection of life.” For the men, they can pray to
this effect, “My dear Lord, please send me a faithful wife so that I can better
engage in your loving service. I cannot make it alone, and so need the help of a
faithful companion to get me over these youthful years. I promise to engage in
your service more and more as the years progress and I come closer to sannyasa.
Then I will be able to fully engage in your loving service. In the meantime, I
will take very good care of the woman you send me to take charge of, and I
promise to never misuse or exploit her in any way. I will do my very best to
take us both back home to You after this very life.”

48. PREPARING FOR YOUR MATE

These two sacrifices, chanting Hare Krsna
attentively, and studying carefully the philosophy, are essential. Then there
are other sacrifices that must be performed. If you want a brahmin for a
husband, then the woman will have to give up any habits that a brahmin husband
will not allow, such as using bad language, eating indiscriminately, getting
intoxicated, associating with persons who do the above things, talking
frivolously, listening to low class music, etc. She must make an altar and
perform daily puja-her future husband will be expecting that of her. She must
offer all of her food first. She must be very chaste and not flirt with men.
There is no need of thinking that a woman must flirt to meet a perspective
husband. When Krsna sees she is sincere in her sacrifices, He will arrange a
suitable husband for her. When this happens she will know it from within.

If the woman is not inclined to this strict
lifestyle then maybe she is not meant to have a brahmin for a husband. She has
to make the decision of how strict she wants to live with her husband and she
has to live that strictly herself. If she wants to live a life full of sense
gratification, then she should pray for a husband who will also be a sense
gratifier, but who wig be able to give it up in time. It all boils down to
sincere prayer and sacrifice.

48. REMOVING BAD QUALITIES

If one has bad qualities that are a serious
disqualification for getting a good husband then one has to sacrifice some time
to remove those habits. There are many ways of changing one’s conditioning. If a
woman has some bad habits that she wants to purify before meeting a husband,
then she can sacrifice some time every morning and evening to praying for help
in removing those bad qualities. For example, if a woman has the bad habit of
being rebellious toward following instructions, then she can write out a long
prayer on all the reasons why she has that terrible quality, and all the good
reasons why she should give it up. Every morning and evening she should recite
that prayer with full attention. This is a sacrifice. The more sacrifice one
performs, the better the chances of getting a good mate. One has to have
complete faith that Krsna will send the perfect husband/wife when the time is
right. One must be patient. There is never any loss in performing sacrifice.

49. HOW TO RECOGNIZE YOUR ETERNAL COMPANION

A time will come when a man is presented before
you. The question wig naturally be, “Is this the man Krsna wants me to marry or
is it Maya coming to trick me?” There are different symptoms to look for in
making that decision. What were the circumstances of meeting the man? Were they
auspicious? Were you chanting Hare Krsna when you first heard his name, or were
you having a bad day and your mind was disturbed? First impressions are very
important. Who introduced you? Was it a devotee you respect, or was it in the
line to a movie. At present we don’t know of any astrologers who know the
science well enough to trust with such an important decision, so the best way to
see if there is compatibility is to perform an in-depth personality test. He
should write out all the things he likes to do and not do, and you should to the
same. A mature third party can examine them. Do they match well? Are there
similar interests? Only if everything seems very auspicious would we recommend
that you associate together, and that also depends on your status. If you are a
divorcee looking for a second husband, then it is not as dangerous to associate
as it would be if you have never been with a man before. In the latter case your
father or a close, but mature, devotee friend should carefully try and see if
the two personalities are compatible. Many devotees are studying astrology, and
some claim that their predictions are accurate for marriage, but again, we have
not seen anyone yet with a record that we would trust with such an important
decision. We don’t even recommend that one consult an astrologer until they are
more organized and have a better track record. Srila Prabhupada condemned that
method in several letters. The best method is clearly, sincere prayer, lots of
study, and careful consideration with the guidance of a mature and knowledgeable
householder. You should know the philosophy inside and out. In our book we will
have a questionnaire on marriage that every devotee should be able to pass
before getting married.

These are just some of the ideas we will go into in
great depth in our upcoming book on Vedic marriage. This book is primarily meant
to stop these bogus “gurus” from destroying any more marriages and to give the
general idea of what a Krsna conscious marriage is all about.

50. ALREADY BEEN BURNED: WHAT TO DO?

This brings us to the last section of this chapter.
At this point we know what caused our marriage to fail. In many cases it will be
clear that it was the direct interference of a sexyasi or a temple authority who
felt it his right to interfere in your marriage. If that is the case, then we
recommend the following action: Put your entire story in writing and send it to
the address below. There will be many instances where such testimony may be
useful in filing lawsuits against these men. Class action lawsuits are being
organized against some of the “gurus.” Many of them have amassed rather large
sums of money from their “guru” business, and if we can successfully prove that
they deliberately and maliciously interfered in these marriages, it is very
possible tat you may be awarded some money. That will help compensate for the
pain you have had to suffer at the hands of these raksasas. In any case you will
be exposing them for what they are, and that will help prevent others from being
exploited in the same way.

51. CONCLUSION

This is only a rough outline of how to avoid this
major pitfall in marriages today. In our book we will explain in detail all the
different types of devotees, their varnas (occupational duties) in life, the
rules and regulations for that particular vama, and how to practically implement
that vama in these Western countries. This requires a great deal of research.
The strict rules for a brahmin in India may not be possible for a brahmin in
America. Pious vaisyas in India can more easily follow the regulative principles
than the brahminically inclined devotees here in the West. All these
considerations have to be carefully weighed before it wig be possible to
organize real Vedic communities. The important thing is to “fill in the spaces
with good taste.” Prabhupada expected his disciples to do this work and the time
is now. There are many books of reference in Indian libraries with which to gain
knowledge from and there are many devotees willing to do this work. We humbly
request those of you seriously interested in to contact DAS and we will go from
there. Good luck. Hare Krsna.

Inquiries, comments, or donations toward this book,
may be sent to Steve Bryant (Sulocana dasa), 2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA,
94704.


CHAPTER TEN

THE KIRTANANANDA EXPOSE

A CRAZY MAN

INTRODUCTION

This chapter is an expose on one of the new “gurus”
in ISKCON. It is the first, but it most likely will not be the only one we will
have to compile. Kirtanananda “Swami” deserves first recognition. He was among
the first initiated devotees. He was the first to be given “sannyasa.” A week
later, he was the first to attack Srila Prabhupada trying to usurp the ISKCON
movement for himself. Shortly thereafter he was the first to sit on a throne and
accept worship of himself even during Srila Prabhupada’s physical presence and
of course he was the first to jump on a throne right after Srila Prabhupada’s
departure. He was the first to begin a drug dealing operation (the KSS: Krsna’s
Secret Service) and later to set up a counterfeiting operation. He was the first
to organize a women’s sexploitation party and encourage the leader of that
party, Dharmatma, to keep the women satisfied as their gigolo. To our knowledge,
he is the first “guru” to authorize an abortion of the gigolo’s child in an
underage girl. He was the first to be utterly condemned by Srila Prabhupada. To
this day, there are more letters of condemnation written about him than all the
other bogus gurus combined. He was the first (and hopefully the last) to put a
crown on Srila Prabhupada’s murti (marble statue) denoting him as a mere
monarch, although Srila Prabhupada was not sent by the Lord for that service. He
was the first, and maybe only, “disciple,” to be so envious as to directly
challenge his guru’s authority by calling him “a tyrant.” He was the first
“disciple” to be incarcerated in a mental institution (Bellevue). He was the
first to treat Krsna’s cows in such a way that dozens of them died of
starvation, disease, and exposure (the local courts could not even bear these
atrocities of Kirtanananda and prosecuted him for cruelty to animals.) These are
just a few of his “firsts.” He is number one in many other ways. Besides being
the oldest “devotee” physically, he was/is the first full-blown homosexual in
the movement and he even bragged of this to Acyutananda Swami in Mayapur, 1971,
when he said, “I was sucking (word for male genital) before you were born.”
Therefore, in observing his stressed seniority, we believe that he should be
given the first chance to try and clear himself of the charges we level against
him, and the other bogus gurus as well, which clearly state one thing: absolute
power corrupts absolutely.

VRNDAVANA, INDIA, 1967

“Kirtanananda is now a completely Krsna
conscious person as he has accepted sannyasa on the birthday of Lord

Krsna with great success. He is the first sannyasa in my spiritual family,
and I hope he will return back soon to begin
preaching work with great
vigor and success.” (Woomapati, 9/5/67)

Note: This is the letter cited most often at New
Vmdavana. This is where they myth that Kirtanananda is a pure devotee came from.
For those who have not understood Prabhupada’s way of encouragement or who do
not know about the incident that follows, it appears convincing evidence to back
up the myth.

“Kirtanananda has decided to return back for
preaching work in the States, as he has accepted the sannyasa order
of
life. Acyutananda is here, but he is not eating well, so I am put into anxiety.
In the beginning Kirtanananda was also
sick, and he also at the present
moment is feeling some pain in his leg. On the whole, the American boys who come
here
become first depressed…” (Hamsadutta, 9/10/67)

“Kirtanananda is returning to the states very
soon. You are all very much anxious to get him back home and your
desire
will be fulfilled very soon. Perhaps you know that Acyutananda is now with us
and since he has come, Kirtanananda
has retired from all sorts of
activities, and Acyutananda is helping me. Anyway, he is leaving behind a good
representative,
so I’ll not be in trouble.” (Janaki, 9/16/67)

“I am definitely improving in health but if I
work a little hard or I walk a little more, I feel tired. Unfortunately,

there is no good typewriter here and this letter I am typing myself.
Acyutananda is not fast typewriting and Kirtanananda
is going back to
London tomorrow. I have advised him to start a center in London positively and
after a month Rayarama
will join him from Boston. Kirtanananda has
experience to start a new center and therefore I have entrusted him with

this great task I hope he will be successful there and I have given him one
important letter of introduction for London.
Please pray to the Lord that
he may be successful.” (Dayananda, 9/20/67)

“Kirtanananda has already gone back this
morning. I have given him an introductory letter to London. In this

connection much money has been spent from the building fund. If he gets a
favorable response, then Rayarama may join
him there and when he goes
then I shall go.” (Brahmananda, 9/2/67)

“Kirtanananda Swami prearranged with you to
reach on the 24th instant, but he arranged with me that he would
stop in
London and I gave him one important introduction letter. Although he had in his
mind not to stop in London
and yet promised before me that he would go,
for which I gave him extra $20. I cannot understand why he played with
me
like this. If he had no desire to go to London he would have plainly told me
like hat. It has certainly given me a great
shock. He is one of my very
faithful disciples and if he does like that how can I prosecute my programs. I
have received
one postcard from him from London airport in which he
writes he is going directly to NY. I understand also from
Woomapati’s
letter that he has already reached N. Y. although I have not heard anything from
him from N. Y
It is all my misfortune.” (Hayagriva,
9/27/67)

“If you have collected the contribution from
different centers you can pay Acyutananda’s mother $88. This amount
was
taken from her on account of Kirtanananda’s ticket. Kirtanananda should return
to you the $20 dollars that he took
from me on the plea of stopping in
London. I am feeling too much for his disobedience.” (Brahmananda, no date)

“Where is Rayarama? He may take back from
Kirtanananda the letter of introduction to Miss Bowtell and may go
to
London as it was previously arranged. I entrusted this matter to Kirtanananda
but he has disobeyed which has given
me a shock. Once he disobeyed my
order and we lost $1,200 in connection with Mr. Payne. This time he has
again
disobeyed me. If he sets such example in the Society it will be a
great impediment. Obedience is the first law of discipline.
We are
thinking of a great world-wide organization which is not possible to be executed
if there is disobedience.”
(Gargamuni, 9/28/67)

Note: Kirtanananda never paid back these debts to
Srila Prabhupada. In fact he tried to steal men and money from Prabhupada again
and again. He even tried to convince Guru Krpa once to “stop wasting your money
giving it to Prabhupada.” Kirtanananda wanted Guru Krpa to give money to New
Vmdavana, arguing that, “these Indian temples you’re building are going to be
taken over by the communists one day anyway.” Guru Krpa told him, “I’d watch
Prabhupada flush it down the toilet before I’d give it to you.”

“…Rayarama may go to London in Nov….
This function was intended for Kirtanananda while returning to NY. He
was to stop there and see her (Miss Bowtell) but he was so much frenzied to see
& meet his old friends that he forgot
the order of Krishna and
indulged in a sort of sense gratification. It is certainly a shocking incident
which I never expected
from a disciple like Kirtanananda.” (Satsvarupa,
10/3/67)

“Kirtanananda may be eager to address in the
Harvard university but recently he has lost his link on account of

disobedience. You sing every day morning that by the mercy of the Sridhar
Maharaja one can please the Lord and one
who has not pleased the Sridhar
Maharaja cannot have any access in the realm of Krsna consciousness. Very
recently
Kirtanananda has developed a different consciousness of Maya
which is called misuse of one’s minute independence
offered by Krishna.
By misuse on one’s independence one at once becomes a victim of Maya and thus he
loses all importance
in Krsna consciousness. So it is my definite opinion
that his lecture anywhere now will bear no spiritual sequence. He
must
rectify his mistake before he can play in our society any important role. By
lips he says that he is a surrendered soul
but by action he is thinking
differently.” (Satsvarupa, 10/6/67)

Note: By lips Kirtanananda Swami still says that he
is a surrendered soul but by his actions it is clear that he is still thinking
differently. His worshipers often say, “But what about the Palace? Doesn’t that
prove that he is an advanced devotee?” As mentioned in the earlier chapters,
making a “show of the Deity” or “amassing some neophyte disciples” are not the
real qualifications. It is the sincerity of purpose that makes the pure devotee
and not the external show. The arguments that he changed because he put up
buildings, and engaged sudras, is totally illogical. Prabhupada accused Bon
Maharaja of offending his guru and that had been forty years earlier. From
practical experience we can easily perceive that one’s nature or deep-rooted
conditioning may not change so drastically in nine years. Kirtanananda Swami
himself admits this in a lecture he gave in Bombay shortly after Jayatirtha’s
departure. There he said, “He (Jayatirtha) diverted from the instructions of
Prabhupada, and now when we can trace it back, we can see that even some time
way back, he had this tendency. For instance, around 1975, Jayatirtha was very
much attached to this umbrella corporation… Of course, he did not leave, but
that tendency, or that difficulty in accepting Prabhupada’s vision, was there.”
Jayatirtha’s “tendency” is child’s play compared to Kirtanananda’s.

“I was very glad to receive your letter dated
Oct. 1st. I congratulate you for your successful dealing with your good

brother, Sriman Brahmananda, against his falling back a prey to
Kirtanananda’s recent propaganda. To save a man from
impersonal calamity
is the greatest service to humanity. I also thank Rupanuga and Rayarama for
helping you in your
very laudable action. Brahmananda is very pure at
heart. He might have been misled by Kirtanananda for the time being
but
Krishna did not allow him to fall back. According to Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the
Lord is full in six opulences and the
rascal impersonalist says that the
Lord has no form and the most dangerous accusation for the Lord that He assumes
a
material form when He descends. This accusation of the Lord is the
greatest offense of the nonsense impersonalist. I do
not believe that
Kirtanananda has gone to such an extent of ailing situation but if he does not
rectify himself immediately
his future is very dark. If he is sincere in
his concept of impersonal absolute he should enter into correspondence with

me and I shall refute all his arguments. But I understand that he could not
answer you even when you hit him with some
questions. I shall request
that you save this poor creature from impersonal calamity.” (Gargamuni,
10/9/67)

“In your previous letter in which I saw a little
tendency of being turned by foolish Kirtanananda. But I was confident

that Kirtanananda was not so strong as he would be able to defeat you. I was
completely confident of your sincerity of
service and my choice of your
being president of the society is right. I may disclose herewith that I never
took Kirtanananda
into complete confidence but I was trying to improve
his position because he has also rendered much personal service to
me. I
am very much obliged to him for the service as I am to my other disciples and I
am very sorry that Maya has taken
advantage of his disobedience and he
has fallen to Maya’s illusion, but he should not continue for a very long time
as I
will always pray to Krsna for his recovery. For the time being he
should simply chant Hare Krishna without any attempt
at lecturing. The
impersonalists cannot render any service to Krsna because he is a great
offender. Under the
circumstances, Krsna will not accept food prepared by
Kirtanananda in his present diseased condition. If he at all wants
to
render service to Krishna he may be engaged at washing dishes and this will
improve his condition
It is not in his power to mislead a
sincere soul such as yourself but I must congratulate Gargamuni, the simple boy
who never believed
in impersonalism. He is your younger brother as
important as Lord Laksmana was younger brother to Lord Rama. I am
very
glad that this simple and honest boy has saved you from calamity.” (Brahmananda,
10/9/67)

Note: This sentence, “I never took Kirtanananda
into confidence” is very significant. Needless to say, Prabhupada knew
Kirtanananda’s mentality all along. Nevertheless, Prabhupada sees the spark of
good in someone and tries to fan that. Only the very realized mahabhagavata can
so perfectly see and act on that platform. We must come to the realization that
all of Prabhupada’s “leading” disciples were similarly being encouraged by
Prabhupada. Prabhupada continued to encourage Kirtanananda all along, but that
doesn’t mean that “foolish Kirtanananda” was a pure devotee, any more than he
was when Prabhupada called him “a completely Krsna conscious person” in the
earlier letter.

Another significant point in this letter is how he
is comparing these two brothers, Brahmananda and Gargamuni, to Lord Rama and
Laksmana. This is not the only place where Prabhupada indirectly implies that
men like Kirtanananda are Ravanas.

“Do not try to follow the unauthorized advice of
Kirtanananda. Nobody cares for the dress; every sane man follows
the
philosophy and practical talks. Let Kirtanananda Swami do something practically.
Let him do whatever he likes and
let us see that thousands of Americans
are following him.

“Kirtanananda is the first man in our society
who cleanly shaved and kept the sikha on the top of the head, and now
he
has begun to keep beard again. This is not good. Whatever he is doing nowadays
has no sanction from me. And he
has deliberately disobeyed me by not
going to London.” (Brahmananda, 10/11/67)

Note: Contrary to popular belief, Kirtanananda is
actually the one behind the corruption at New Vrindaban. He cleverly has Kuladri
do all of the dirty work for him and therefore Kuladri’s name is “Crueladri.”
Actually he is also just another victim of “Kirtanananda’s devices.”

Kirtanananda is claiming 500 residents at New
Vmdavana and some persons consider this an impressive figure. On close analysis
however we see differently. That figure includes the 100 hired outside workers
on the payroll and the 100 fringe devotees who have little to no sadhana and
receive a salary under minimum wage. At least two-thirds of the remaining
members are women and children mostly from broken families. There are always at
least 30-50 floaters who will stay a few months to a year at most. Most of the
steady men who remain there have never studied the philosophy seriously and are
there primarily because they get room and board and some work they like doing.
Only half a dozen men devotees in the entire community know enough philosophy to
give a lecture. Out of 80 men Prabhupada disciples reported for the 1984 Vyasa
Puja book, eleven left before the book went to print. Most of the remaining
“Prabhupada disciples” were worshipping Kirtanananda even before Prabhupada left
the planet. So we can safely say that he does not have “thousands of Americans
following him.” But those who do follow, we must admit, see him as “king.” In
this connection Prabhupada says, “There is a Bengali saying that a jackal is
king in a small forest. The story is that a jackal became king in the forest by
fooling the other animals for some time, but he remained always a jackal and his
ruse was at last exposed.” (Rupanuga, 11/13/70)

“I am very sorry to hear that Kirtanananda is
advising you to give up the robes and the flags on the head. Please
stop
this nescience as I never instructed Kirtanananda to act like that. I am not at
all satisfied with this action of
Kirtanananda. Kirtanananda has no right
to instruct you in that way, without consulting me. People are being
attracted
to the chanting of Hare Krsna and not to Kirtanananda’s
devices.” (Damodara, 10/13/67)

Note: What Kirtanananda was actually trying to do
is not fully revealed in these letters. But from interviewing the devotees who
were around at that time it is evident that he was directly attacking Prabhupada
and trying to take over the movement. He stole the original manuscript of
Prabhupada’s Bhagavad-gita and wouldn’t return it. Prabhupada had to
return prematurely just to keep Kirtanananda from doing too much damage. During
this time, Kirtanananda formed his own society. The name of this society was
rather long. He put this name of letterhead stationary. He also included the
acronym for the society on his letterhead. The name of the society was: “First
Universal Church of Krsna-the Yoga Organization University.” Check out this
acronym, prabhus.

“I am in due receipt of your letter dated Oct.
10th and I’ve also received Kirtanananda’s letter. From different centers

of our society the news of the activities of Kirtanananda is giving me too
much pain. From Rayarama’s letter it is clear
that Kirtanananda has not
rightly understood Krsna consciousness philosophy and it appears that he does
not know the
difference between impersonal and personal features of
Krishna. The best thing will be to prohibit him to speak in any
of our
functions or meetings. It is clear that he has become crazy and he should once
more be sent to Bellevue. He was
in Bellevue before and with great
difficulty and with the help of Mr. Ginsburg we got him out.” (Brahmananda,
10/16/67)

Note: Bellevue is a well-known mental hospital in
the Eastern US.

This is too much disturbing to me and caused me
much pain. Please therefore stop Kirtanananda from making
his mental
concoctions. Do not be misled by him. I have never advised him to act like
that
I have already written you to inform you that somehow or
other he has become crazy; otherwise he would not have disobeyed me to go
directly to NY.
For the time being he has cut all like with me. Therefore
any instruction given by him is unauthorized and should at once
be
rejected. He has no right to dictate as he has without my sanction. Whatever is
to be done will be executed on my return.
He is too much puffed-up
nonsensically therefore you should copy this letter and forward to all centers
that Kirtanananda
has no right to dictate anything to the society in this
way. I am very sorry that he is exploiting his present position as
a
sannyasi in this way…” (Brahmananda, 10114167)

Note: He is still exploiting his position, only now
he is doing so as a “pure devotee.” So we are following Prabhupada’s
instructions by copying all these letters and circulating them around to all
centers.

“I have already requested Brahmananda to stop
Kirtanananda’s speaking at any of our functions till my arrival. If
he
wants to preach anything he can do it on his own at a different place

If Kirtanananda believes in one-self, why does he stress the vibration
and not the words? Why does he find difference in vibration and words? And why
shouldn’t one be attached to the chanting? All this means that he has no clear
idea and he is talking nonsense. If Kirtanananda does
not understand this
philosophy then better he should stop speaking nonsense. I can understand his
designs but I cannot
help because I am far away from the place.”
(Rayarama, 10/16/67)

“My dear Kirtanananda, Please accept my
blessings. I’ve received your note along with Brahmananda’s for first

time since you left to NY. You had no desire to stop in London. This is clear
to me from Hayagriva’s letter which indicated
that you had already
planned to go there even before you left India. Since you have returned to NY
you have falsely dictated
that I do not want the robes or flags. Why are
you disturbing the whole situation in my absence? I never ordered you
to
speak like that. They must continue to have robes and telok and flags and they
must distinguish themselves from the
hippies. I never objected to any of
my students dressing like nice American gentlemen, clean shaved; but those who
are
my disciples must have flag, telok and beads on neck without fail.
Anyway, I never advised you to dictate on my behalf.

“Please therefore do not misrepresent me. You
have been given sannyasa to follow my principles and not to disturb me.

If you do not agree with my philosophy you can work independent and not
within the walls of ISKCON. You have not
understood Krishna properly. The
best thing will be to stop your talks in any meeting but chant in solitary
place, anywhere
you like. Hope you are well.” (10/16/67)

Note: Kirtanananda was attempting to steal the
movement in Prabhupada’s absence. By a similar strategy, Ravana stole Sitadevi
in the absence of Lord Ramachandra. Lord Rama thus said to the ten-headed demon:
“You are like a dog who steals food from the master’s kitchen when he is away
from home.” Many men lost their wives to Kirtanananda while they were away from
New Vrindaban. (See Appendix 25)

“This last attack is very serious and fatal.
Kirtanananda has very recently developed the 4th stage malady on account

of his negligence and disobedience to his spiritual master. Sometimes a
foolish patient when he is out of feverish attack
by the grace of the
physician, thinks that he is cured and does not take precaution against relapse.
Kirtanananda’s position
is like that. Because he helped the society in
starting the Montreal center I thought he is now able to start other
branches
and when he asked me to give him Sannyasa I agreed taking the
opportunity of his presence in Vrindavana. Simply by
his Sannyasa dress
he thought himself as cured of all material diseases and all mistakes, but under
the influence of Maya,
he thought himself a liberated patient, just as
the foolish patient thinks himself cured of the disease. Under the spell of

Maya, he disobeyed me by not going to London and consequently his disease has
relapsed. Now in NY he has begun to
dictate nonsense in my name such as
giving up flags, etc. Instead of opening new centers he has begun to deliver
his
sermons amongst his God-brothers which are all against our
principles. For the present he should simply chant Hare
Krishna and cease
to deliver lectures since he has not understood the whole philosophy very
nicely.” (Pradyumna, 10
/17/67)

“I am very glad to receive your letter and yes I
am feeling stronger. I always think of you because you are so nice
in
Krsna consciousness
You have written to say that I am as hard as a
thunderbolt and softer than a rose’ is quite right
in the line of Krsna
consciousness. I am very sorry to inform you that Kirtanananda is playing the
part of a foolish man
after his return to NY and it is necessary for me
to play the part of a thunderbolt for his nonsense activities
Please
inform
this to all centers.” (Jadurani, 10/13/67)

Note: Actually all of Prabhupada’s letters to
Jadurani were very personal and friendly. Her devotion to Prabhupada is
undeniable. But on the other hand Prabhupada never wrote very personal letters
to Kirtanananda except for ones like the above. This brings us to a very
important incident that happened to Jadurani in 1980.


“DON’T TELL ME ABOUT IT”

THE JADURANI INCIDENT

In the summer of 1980, Jadurani became convinced
that the eleven gurus had never been appointed by Srila Prabhupada. So she left
the LA temple to join devotees in Pittsburgh who were attempting to form an
association to rid the movement of the eleven gurus. She began to work on her
papers, explaining why the eleven gurus could not possibly be bona fide.
Foolishly she allowed Jayadvaita, the editor of Back to Godhead, to convince her
to take shelter of Kirtanananda. She agreed to make some paintings for the
Palace. However, she could not refrain from telling anyone who would listen that
Kirtanananda was not a bona fide guru. Two New Vrindaban women complained to
Kirtanananda. These women, Parayani and Isani, wanted to physically attack
Jadurani. They were given the go-ahead by Kirtanananda, who said: “Do the
needful, but don’t tell me about it.” They fell upon Jadurani and severely beat
her, kicking her in the face and not stopping until she was literally drenched
in blood. Then, they attempted to take her bloody sari to hang on a post as a
warning to anyone else who would “dare to blaspheme” Kirtanananda. Svarupa dasa
managed to save Jadurani and took her to the hospital. She stayed in Pittsburgh
until she joined devotees in Buffalo who were also involved in the anti-“guru”
campaign.

After completing her guru papers, she went to the
LA Rathayatra in 1981 to distribute them in hopes of awakening some of the other
Prabhupada disciples. At the behest of Ramesvara, several women pickers attacked
her, but this time fortunately they were chased away by Radha Mohan dasa. Next
morning Trivikrama was lecturing on this incident, warning devotees to stay away
from Jadurani. Bahubhavani dasi suggested that Trivikrama debate Jadurani in the
temple room that evening. He agreed. Minutes later Ramesvara rushed into the
temple room and loudly forbade Trivikrama to allow her anywhere even near the LA
temple, what to speak about a debate. No doubt he remembered that he had himself
been defeated by Jadurani and was obliged to remove his throne from the temple.
The other “gurus” however, headed by Bhagavan, threatened that if he didn’t put
it back he would lose everything. So, for the second time, he was appointed a
“pure devotee.” Shortly thereafter many devotees left LA, having seen the truths
in Jadurani’s papers. This began the exodus of devotees from LA to San Francisco
on the promise that Atreya would defend Jadurani’s cause. He invited Jadurani
and her friends to join him in San Francisco, but she intuitively felt he wasn’t
sincere. Nothing ever came of Atreya’s promises to stop the guru conspiracy.

Note: Although it is certainly a great shame that
Jadurani again took shelter of “ISKCON,” at least she will go down in history as
one of the staunch resistance fighters in the continuing battle to stop the
conspirators who are bent on destroying Srila Prabhupada’s mission.

“My grief for Kirtanananda isn’t anything
personal but I am sorry that he has become like a Mayavadi in spite of
my
best efforts to help him.” (Jadurani, 10/26/67)

“Kirtanananda was awarded the position of a
sannyasa because he wanted it although I could understand it that
he
wanted to be a spiritual master himself, Lord Caitanya wanted that everyone
should be a spiritual master provided
he follows the order of Lord
Caitanya. Anyone following the order of Lord Caitanya under the guidance of His
bonafide
representative, can become a spiritual master to spread Krsna
consciousness throughout the whole world. I want it but
Kirtanananda was
to much puffed-up and artificially he took up a certificate from me that he has
been awarded the order
to a sannyasi. In the spiritual field nobody can
become a bonafide spiritual master by dissatisfying his spiritual master

Kirtanananda wanted to become a spiritual master by dissatisfying his
spiritual master and as such he has fallen down
I very much appreciate
your version that Rayarama is roaring like a lion-cub. I wish that every one of
you should be Lion’s
descendent. Our Lord Krishna assumed the form of
lion and killed the atheist, Hiranyakasipu, and by disciplic succession

we shall also kill all impersonalist atheists. Absolutely there is no Krsna
consciousness for the impersonalist.”
(Madhusudhana, 10/27/67)

Note: Here Prabhupada confirms that Kirtanananda
was never sincere since he only wanted to be guru himself. In this regard,
Prabhupada writes: “When a Krsna conscious person is elevated to a responsible
position, he never becomes puffed-up. Just like a tree when overladen with
fruits becomes humble and lower down, similarly, a great soul in Krsna
consciousness becomes humbler than the grass and bowed down like the fruitful
trees because a Krsna conscious person acts as the agent of Krishna, therefore
he discharges his duty with great responsibility.” (Gajendra, 1/27/70)

It is also significant here that Prabhupada is
referring to Kirtanananda as a demon like Hiranyakasipu, which means gold and
soft bed. Prabhupada is also suggesting here that we all become like a lion’s
descendent to kill all such atheist demons.

“Regarding Kirtanananda’s article, I do not know
what he has written but I can guess that it must be polluted with

impersonal poison, so for the time being you can keep this article aside. I
was so glad to learn that you are acting exactly
like a lion cub and I
know that in the future you shall conquer over many jackals. We have got
experience in lndia that
the jackals roar four times at night without any
influence but the one roar of a lion drives away many elephants.”

(Rayarama, 11/3/67)

“The quarrel amongst yourselves, the
Godbrothers, is not very much palatable. I am now thinking about our society. We
were very smoothly going on but this disruption created by Kirtanananda has
plagued and disturbed the situation

Kirtanananda is a crazy man. That is proved. He
says that he has become equal to the spiritual master but he is
such a
fool that he does not understand the principle of disciple even in ordinary
worldly affairs.” (Rayarama, 11/9/67)

“The incident created by Kirtanananda and
Hayagriva may not disappoint us in the least. Let us remain sincere
to
Krishna and His bona fide representative and we are sure to carry out our
mission successfully

The Kirtanananda incident is certainly very
unhappy and your dealing with the situation is quite appropriate

We should never tolerate any insult or blaspheme to Krishna or His
representative. So your action was quite all right. Anyway,
forget the
chapter, there is nothing to be lamented. If thousands of Kirtananandas or
Haygrivas come and go. We have
to prosecute our real program of being
sincere to Krishna and Krishna Caitanya.” (Brahmananda, 11/15/67)

“The incident of Kirtanananda and Hayagriva
chapter may now be closed. We shall always pray to Krishna for their

recovery and we should not seriously take their counter-propaganda. I am sure
they will flap for some time without any
effect on our Krishna
consciousness service.” (Rayarama, 11/15/67)

Note: In an unrelated but applicable incident
Prabhupada writes: “Yes, you are right, he is third class man, so we should not
waste time with him further. Stirring stools does not help. Anyway, you have
done right. The jackals may howl, but the caravan will pass on.”

We all must adopt this mood in relation to the
conspiracy being propped up by the jackals who simply trailed our spiritual
master. Kirtanananda, when he found his effort going nowhere, is supposed to
have again surrendered to Srila Prabhupada. That is the belief of many, but
actually he has never surrendered. His counter-propaganda continues today. His
actions do not indicate that he surrendered his craziness in actuality, but “by
lips” he may have done so after his rebellion did not catch on with the
devotees. Kirtanananda is every bit the impersonalist today that he was then.

“I beg to inform you that Kirtanananda and
Hayagriva’s recent standing is being directly dealt by me; at least

Hayagriva is not as fanatic as Kirtanananda. His latest letter reveals that
he is not out of Krsna consciousness as we
understand. The whole episode
was generated by personal grudge.” (Brahmananda, 11/18/67)

“Killing proposal is not good. We have to kill
them with arguments and reasons not with sticks and weapons.
Jadurani, I
am very glad that you want to kill the nondevotees. You should, however, leave
the matter to your good
Godbrothers who will take care of it. I am
pleased to learn of your spirit of protest, but sometimes we have to tolerate.
Hope
you are well.” (Pradyumna, Satsvarupa, Jadurani, 11/21/67)

Note: This is the way in which Srila Prabhupada
recommended the devotees, specifically Jadurani of all people, deal with
Kirtanananda, who deserved to be killed what to speak of beaten. When Jadurani
was criticizing Kirtanananda in the 1980 incident narrated above, she must have
thought Kirtanananda would at least have the decency to debate her instead of
have her beaten. Kirtanananda could have told those two women to defeat Jadurani
with reason and argument. But neither these women nor Kirtanananda know much
philosophy, so Kirtanananda advised them to beat her. Even if Kirtanananda tries
to claim now that he did not directly authorize the beating, he never apologized
either. In fact he was proud of it. This one act alone proves beyond any shadow
of a doubt that Kirtanananda is sub-human. Of course, this is just one incident.
There are hundreds of similar incidents to expose about Kirtanananda if
necessary.

“It is better service to Krsna and the Spiritual
Master in a feeling of separation; sometimes there is a risk in the matter

of direct service. For example, Kirtanananda was giving me direct service by
massaging, by dictation of maya, he became
puffed-up, so much so that he
though his Spiritual Master a common man, and was existing only on account of
his service.
This mentality at once pushed him down. Of course, those who
are devotees, they take direct service as an opportunity.
(Madhusudhana,
12/28/67)

Note: In this connection Prabhupada writes; “There
are some of my Godbrothers here in India who had constant personal association
with Guru Maharaja, but who are neglecting his orders. This is just like the bug
who is sitting on the lap of the king. He may be very puffed-up by his position,
but all he can succeed in doing is biting the king.” (Satadhanya,
2/20/72)

“He (Hayagriva) has committed a great blunder,
but just so that he may be encouraged to come back you may
mention his
name also along with Rayarama’s. [As coeditor of Gita.] He is not so convinced
of his impersonalist
philosophy. It is only due to Kirtanananda’s
influence that he has left us.” (Brahmananda, 12/29/67)

Note: Some devotees still believe it was Hayagriva
who contaminated Kirtanananda. Here the truth comes out.

“Kirtanananda’s refusal to accept the Parampara
system and authority of the scriptures is the cause of his
misfortune.
His version that the sun and the sunshine are one and the same is right, but
when the sunshine is in the room
is it not correct to say that the sun is
in the room. His knowledge therefore is imperfect and therefore he cannot be a
preacher.
He is therefore contemplating for starting a nightclub of the
psychedelic type. His association is not desirable for the
present
neither I can think of his future correction. Hayagriva has fallen a victim and
l am sorry for this.” (Woomapati,
1/14/68)

Note: It is significant here that Prabhupada cannot
even imagine how such an envious man could ever become purified. Only nine years
later that man is sitting on a throne declaring himself better than Prabhupada.
Kirtanananda still doesn’t accept the Parampara system, and therefore he has
started his own institution as Prabhupada suggested. Quite often we hear the
argument that Prabhupada went to New Vmdavana so many times, and that he said so
many favorable things about Kirtanananda and New Vrindaban, so how can he not
have approved of Kirtanananda? The explanation is very simple. Prabhupada was
expert at adjusting everything in such a way that the demons were pacified and
the movement went on relatively undisturbed. A good example in this connection
is that of a dog biting on one’s leg. What can you do? You throw the dog a bone
and he goes away. So in cases like this, where Kirtanananda was viciously
attacking Srila Prabhupada, Prabhupada more or less just threw him a bone in the
form of New Vrindaban. This engaged and encouraged him which kept him from
actively attacking Prabhupada-at least openly. It is well-known diplomatic
behavior that, if you have an enemy in your camp, the best thing is to give him
a position of respect. Giving the “big” devotees sannyasa in the 1970 demoniac
attack to usurp the movement was a similar tactic.

Prabhupada could see the suffering condition of
Kirtanananda and had compassion on him, but that does not mean that Prabhupada
couldn’t see Kirtanananda’s envious tendency. Prabhupada’s ability to keep
everyone pacified to one degree or another was just one of the symptoms of his
greatness.

“Yes, actually that was the program, but
Kirtanananda made everything topsy-turvy. After we reached Vrindavana

Kirtanananda became too much eager to return back. He was daily insisting me
for his return back and once I told him
that I have no money, how you can
return? In reply to this, he said that he would go to the American Embassy as
Citizen
and take money from there and he would return. Then I was obliged
to arrange for his return passage money and because
he changed his
program the society practically lost $1,200 for his going to India and coming
back again without any
purpose. I thought that some of this money could
be recovered if he would return to NY, stopping a few days in London
to
see the prospect of opening a branch there. He agreed and I gave him the letter
of introduction, and required money
for immediate expenses, but he had no
desire to stop at London and he directly reached you. He was also very eager
to
take sannyasa and I awarded him the sannyasa order; and I do not know,
he wanted a certificate of his sannyasa. We never
took any certificate of
our Spiritual Master or anyone, but he told me that it was required for facility
of preaching, so I
gave him the certificate, but unfortunately the whole
thing was smashed by different doctrine. Now it is understood from
the
letter of Woomapati that Kirtanananda does not believe in parampara or in the
necessity of scriptural authority. He
seems to feel that this is a sort
of tyranny. That means, after taking sannyasa and understanding the philosophy
for more
than a year, he has changed the whole view, and I do not
understand how you could like this recent doctrine.” (Hayagriva,

1/15/68)

Note: This is no ordinary mentality. Someone who
has the audacity to claim to be more realized than Prabhupada and scripture is
described in the Chanakya Sloka: “No method can turn an evil-minded person into
a gentleman, just as by washing the anus one hundred nines, it cannot be turned
into a face.” Nature and conditioning is developed in the subtle body over
millions of lifetimes and is not so easy to change. Even mundane psychologists
appear to know that fact much better than the average devotee in ISKCON.

Of course, Krsna is not limited. He can do anything
he likes, but Kirtanananda does not behave like a person who is getting the
special mercy of the Lord. Special mercy is reserved for very sincere and humble
persons, not for those as puffed-up and offensive as Kirtanananda here.
Practical proof that he still feels guru and sastra are tyranny is the way he
constantly concocts and does not care to learn the scripture. He could not
answer any of our challenges. There are only two possible explanations for this.
Either he is less intelligent, or he feels he is beyond guru and sastra as
revealed in the above letter. After interviewing many devotees who know
Kirtanananda Swami personally, it became clear that he is not stupid. If he
wanted to learn sastra, he could. Therefore he must still think his knowledge is
superior to Prabhupada’s and scripture, combined.

“I acknowledge receipt of Kirtanananda’s
sannyasa certificate.” (Rayarama, 1/18/68)

Note: We don’t accept him as a sannyasi. He doesn’t
have a certificate to prove it. Kirtanananda demanded a certificate of sannyasa
but Srila Prabhupada did not want to give him one. Therefore Krsna gave it back
to Srila Prabhupada.

“So far I am personally concerned, Kirtanananda
was doubtful about my existence because he thought that I am
dependent on
his massaging, so he thought that there is no necessity of Spiritual Master,
because Spiritual Master is an
ordinary man, and to depend on an ordinary
man is tyranny.” (Brahmananda, 1/21/68)

Note: Prabhupada’s use of the words “doubtful about
my existence,” is a polite way of saying that Kirtanananda was jealous and
envious of him and thought him to be a tyrant. Kirtanananda, however, is an
ordinary man, and the “inmates of New Vrindaban,” by depending on him, are
depending upon a tyrant and thereby are trying to cross the Pacific Ocean by
catching hold of “the tail of a dog.”


PART TWO

“NOBODY SHOULD GO THERE”

THE NEW VRNDAVANA PERSONALITY CULT: LATER LETTERS

“Please accept my blessings. I was so glad to
receive your letter dated May 13, 1968, and my gladness knew no
bounds,
exactly like that when one gets back his lost child.

“You have written to say that you think of me
often and now it is confirmed that you cannot do without thinking of
me,
because I was always thinking of you. Sometimes I silently cried and prayed to
Krsna that how I have lost this child,
KirtananandaKrsna has
provided you with a nice plot of land, and it is due to His causeless unlimited
mercy upon
you. You were in Vrndavana but you did not like the atmosphere
and you became disturbed, so immediately after your
arrival in Vmdavana
you felt uncomfortable, that I could understand, and therefore you came back to
USA although
it was settled before starting that you continue to live in
Vrndavana…

“So I am pleased to learn that you are chanting
and meditating on Krsna, and once only you are eating something
to keep
your body and soul together. But my request is that as you have accepted
Sannyasa in this order of our disciplic
succession, you must do some more
service to Krsna than chanting and meditation, and the opportunity you have
got.
I understand that the land is very big area…” (Kirtanananda,
5/23/68)

Note: This is another one of those letters that
everyone at New Vmdavana likes to quote often. They like to say that Prabhupada
felt intense separation and cried when Kirtanananda blooped as though Prabhupada
needed Kirtanananda. From reading this it certainly appears that Srila
Prabhupada forgave and forgot the entire incident. But we will soon see that
Srila Prabhupada never trusted Kirtanananda again, and similarly, Kirtanananda
Swami never did any real service to Prabhupada.

“Kirtanananda is in West Virginia and he invites
100 brahmacaris there. I don’t know, would you like this idea
and where
we have got 100 brahmacaris.” (No name, 6/24/68)

Note: For those of you who don’t know the
situation, there were hardly 100 men in the entire movement at that time. So
here is a unique example of Prabhupada’s sense of humor. He was not a dry
philosopher but he was a representative of the Supreme Humorist, Sri Krsna.

“I understand from Gargamuni that Hayagriva has
sent you a letter inviting some of you to live with him in West
Virginia
where they are attempting to open a new center, but I am not very much hopeful
about this center because there
are many impediments. I have already
written to Kirtanananda that in such suspicious and unfavorable conditions,
no
brahmacari will be interested to go there. If there is actually any
invitation for going there I send herewith instructions
to all of you
that for the present, there is no necessity of going there. And in the future
also nobody shall go there without
getting my permission.” (Upendra,
714168)

Note: Here is an example of the supreme perfection
of diplomacy. Very politely here Prabhupada is saying, “Nobody should go there.”
Whether Prabhupada ever gave permission for devotees to go there is
questionable.

“My dear Brahmananda, Please accept my
blessings. Krishna will save you, do not worry. Let us forget about our

past incidences with Hayagriva and Kirtanananda. Treat Kirtanananda as
bonafide and address him as Kirtanananda
Maharaja. He should be first
offered obeisances and he will return the respect to his Godbrother.”
(Brahmananda, 7/29/68)

Note: Here Prabhupada is telling Brahmananda to
respect Kirtanananda Swami even though months earlier Kirtanananda was a demon.
Naturally this was hard to swallow. But the devotees followed Prabhupada’s
instructions and offered their respects to Kirtanananda Swami. Shortly
thereafter he again started thinking he was better than all the other devotees.

“I understand that you are proposing for
delivering children. That is not a Sannyasin’s business. You should not

bother about it. A sannyasi should not much bother about family affairs. Best
thing is that they shall go to a bona fide
physician for delivering the
children, otherwise there may be complications which only a physician may have
experience
in handling.” (Kirtanananda, 3/24/69)

Note: This proposal of Kirtanananda’s is so absurd
that any ordinary devotee would have laughed heartily. Prabhupada, being so
expert, handled it very subtly. Kirtanananda obviously had not even the
slightest idea of a sannyasi’s business. He may have thought he was on the level
of Ramananda Raya since he has no sexual attraction toward women. Unfortunately
that does not mean one is free from sexual contamination.

“You have suggested that people coming from
various centers to New Vrndavana should have their expenses
underwritten
by the temples at the rate of $25 per person for one month. I think that will be
a new introduction in our
institution. In our so many centers the members
go and come, but there was no such demand from any center, and if New

Vrndavana demands like that, it will not sound very nice. But I can
understand the financial position of New Vrndavana,
so the best thing
will be to stop any more
influx in New Vrndavana until the place is
self-dependent. The whole idea of
New Vrndavana is that men who are
living there should produce their own food, of which milk is the principal
thing.
Unless that position is achieved it will not be advisable to ask
anybody to go there. Better to ask them to go there if they
are willing
to work and produce their own food. Otherwise, nobody should be advised to go
there. Besides that I have

receivedlettersfromthegirlstherethattheyarefeelinginconvenience. Therefore,
without having adequate place to live
there, nobody should be advised at
the present time to go there
For the time being you may not admit many
more men
and ask them to pay you $25 dollars per month. That will not
sound very nice.” (Kirtanananda, 7/31/69)

Note: It is fascinating how in this one paragraph,
Prabhupada advises five times, “Nobody should go there”!

“I do not know what you mean by cooperation with
Kirtanananda Maharaja. In our society everyone, either a
brahmachary or
sannyasi or grhastha, who has dedicated his life and soul to this movement, they
are all on the same level
of sannyasi. For the present moment, nobody can
claim an extra honor from his Godbrothers. Everyone should treat his

Godbrothers as prabhu. But nobody should try to claim any extra honor on
account of an official position. I do not know
why Kirtanananda says that
his authority overrides yours. At the present moment everyone is working under
my
authority, Similarly, Kirtanananda also should work under my
authority. So the condition imposed by Kirtanananda
as stated by you does
not look well. A sannyasi has got four stages of elevation: Kutichak, Bahudak,
Parbribrajak and
Paramahansa. The sannyasa in the Paramahansa stage is
the Spiritual Master of everyone. I have asked Kirtanananda
to work on
the bahudak stage for the present. I discussed this point with him when I was in
New Vrndavana. This stage
means he should move amongst the people to draw
their attention to the New Vrindaban scheme and try to attract their

attention for its development. So he should immediately begin this bahudak
program and collect money from outsiders,
not from insiders. And as he is
in charge of New Vrndavana, he may invest all such collection for the
development of
New Vrndavana, and before this Hayagriva must transfer the
property to the society’s name. So far as investment of the
society’s
money for New Vrindaban is concerned, certainly it will be done in New Vrindaban
and not only the money
which Kirtanananda collects, but also, if need be,
any center will invest money. But that investment should be in
proportion
to food and salt. To make it more tasteful, one adds salt to his food, and
similarly, every center should be
independently developed by supplying
the food, and the society, if required, will supply the salt. For the present,
all energy
should be diverted to start a nice press for our publications
work. So there is no extra money for the society to invest in
New
Vrndavana. Neither you can spare any money to anyone without my permission.
Whatever you possess now in
funds, that is not our personal money, so how
can you execute the request of Kirtanananda’s at the moment? I think you

will understand me rightly and do the needful.” (Brahmananda, 8/30/69)

Note: Expecting honor from his Godbrothers was
always Kirtanananda’s demand. For example, he always wanted the society to
support him, yet he felt that he was more competent to spread Krsna
consciousness on his own strength. This is proven by the many times he initiated
actions and policies opposed to Srila Prabhupada’s instructions. He still feels
that way and, as such, misguides his collection parties. Although they have no
right to go outside their own zones, they do it anyway.”No project is as
important as New Vrindavana,” is their realization. And when he writes to a
Godbrother he will address it, “Please accept my blessings,” and he signs it,
“Your ever well-wisher.” Of course, he doesn’t care a fig about the combined
opinion of the GBC. For instance, take the affair connected to Prabhupada’s
crown. Everyone knows that the vast majority of Srila Prabhupada’s disciples
were repulsed by it. The GBC wanted it removed. He was told to remove it. But he
bucked that order. After years of pressure, he finally removed it. And what do
the “inmates” say about that? “Bhaktipada is so advanced. He has so much more
realization than all the others combined. Just to show compassion on them, he
took it off so their neophyte minds wouldn’t be disturbed.” In other words, they
are brainwashed into believing that he couldn’t possibly be wrong about
anything. They think that he’s a pure devotee and Prabhupada’s oldest and most
dear disciple. They actually think like that at New Vrndavana.

“Now gradually I am trying to hand over the
management to the reliable hands of my disciples, and you should all
work
by joint consultation, without any friction. Now, by the Grace of Krishna, we
are expanding and we must work
in such a way that our society may stand a
solid institution. In this connection I shall request you not to circulate
all
my letters that I address to you. Letters are sometimes personal and
confidential, and if all letters are circulated, it may
react reversely.
I have already got some hints like that with letters I sent to you regarding
Kirtanananda and Hayagriva.
So in the future please do not circulate my
letters to you. All my letters to you should be considered as confidential
and
if you want at all to circulate, you just ask me before doing so.”
(Brahmananda, 9/28/69)

Note: Here we see some more of the way a pure
devotee attempts to keep all parties pacified. He had to tell Brahmananda that
Kirtanananda was not to be given any special respect and Brahmananda circulated
the letter. Then when Kirtanananda heard that he was not the “dearmost,” and
that Prabhupada and Brahmananda were discussing about him in this way, no doubt
Kirtanananda’s envy flared up again. So Prabhupada had to warn Brahmananda to
keep his letters confidential.

Some devotees criticize us for circulating all
these letters citing the above instruction. We beg to remind the devotees that
the times have drastically changed since then. In fact it is only because of
ignorance of the real character of all these “gurus” that they have gotten away
with their “guru business” as long as they have.

“Another thing is that just at the present
moment I do not think the society can invest any money in New Vrindaban,

for the reason that we are starting this press, and until this press is all
established I do not wish to divert my attention
to New Vrindaban.
Another difficulty is that nobody is staying in New Vrindaban. Even the boy
Hrisikesha has left,
and recently I received one letter from Ranadir that
Hayagriva and Kirtanananda are also not there. New Vrindaban is
not in
charge of Ranadir, so on the whole, people are not being attracted. In your next
president’s meeting you can consider
these points.” (Brahmananda,
10/3/69)

Note: In other words: “Nobody should go there.” And
don’t send any money there either. The attrition rate there remains extremely
high to this day-and for good reason.

“Regarding New Vrndavana, the society does not
require to invest now. Kirtanananda is managing. That is all
right. So
far as Rayarama is concerned…” (Brahmananda, 10/27/69)

Note: Here Prabhupada is saying in more or less
words, that New Vrndavana is Kirtanananda’s project and so don’t even think
about it.

“The most encouraging news is that the school is
being very nicely organized. Another encouraging thing is that

Kirtanananda Maharaja has now taken up actually the work of a Sannyasi and is
preaching outside our Krsna conscious
cult with great enthusiasm.”
(Ranadir, 1/24/70)

Note: In Chapter
Nine
there is an elaborate description of why Srila Prabhupada gave men like
Kirtanananda the sannyasa order of life. In summary, the idea was to get them
out preaching and away from the temples where they simply caused problems for
the others. This letter, and many more like it, supports this conclusion.

“You have made a proposal and plan that each
center shall contribute $20 monthly for the improvement of our New

Vrndavana community Project. I have no objection to this but it has been
already the program that every center shall
send me maintenance funds of
$15 per month and since leaving Japan I have hardly received any. I do not know
if they
have sent or not sent, but I have not received. So if they cannot
even send my maintenance charges, you cannot depend
on their sending
monthly $20 for the maintenance of New Vrndavana.” (Rupanuga, 11/13/70)

Note: Prabhupada was constantly having to check
Kirtanananda from draining the Society for men and money. Here he is implying
that first the devotees should think of him, not Kirtanananda. It is also
interesting to note that Rupanuga was influenced to support Kirtanananda. He
must not have heard yet that New Vrindaban was not supported by the society.
From the very beginning, Kirtanananda’s psychic influence on his Godbrothers has
been very powerful. Prabhupada was constantly having to circumvent or control
him by letters and diplomacy.

“Yes you can send the building fund moneys to
New Vrndavana for development of our community project there.
This
collection may be utilized in this way.” (hand-written insert); “After
consulting the GBC whether New Vrndavana
has been transferred to the
Society?” (Karandhar, 4/22/71)

Note: Prabhupada was not interested in spending a
penny on New Vmdavana until it was transferred into the Society’s name. Why?
Perhaps he knew that, at any moment, Kirtanananda could turn on him again.

Once the project was in the Society’s name however,
it wouldn’t matter as much. To this day, the transfer has not been made and so
Kirtanananda can and does blow his nose on the GBC whenever they try to tell him
something.

“Recently I have received one letter from
Hayagriva in which he wanted to know in 24 hours whether I could pay

$20,000, but I have already given $20,000 to Back to Godhead. Besides that,
New Vrndavana has to be developed very
nicely but whether Hayagriva has
already transferred the property to the society’s name? This is required now.
We
require seven temples in New Vrindaban and 50% of the membership
collection may be invested for this purpose. But
Hayagriva should
transfer the property to the society’s name.” (Rupanuga, 4/24/71)

Note: Somehow or other, the devotees at the time
just couldn’t seem to understand that Prabhupada didn’t trust Kirtanananda.

“So far your ideas that some of our students
have not realized what they are writing, that they are merely repeating the
philosophy mechanically, and that Rayarama is more appreciated by you, then you
can do it, and give the example
as he has done it. But the difference is,
that in spite of his becoming a philosopher he could not assimilate and
practice
the philosophy, and he went away, so you may write like him, but
please do not go away. I think others like Kirtanananda
may be repeating,
but they stay. But I am always wondering, why others do not write, so many big,
big, preachers we have
got, but none of them write, so if you can inspire
them to write in more convincing way, that is great service, do it.

(Mandali-Bhadra, 2/2/72)

Note: This is no ordinary comment for Srila
Prabhupada to make. He very seldom made such statements in writing knowing that
it could fall into the wrong hands. So to criticize Kirtanananda so casually
here is very unusual. Prabhupada is coming right out and saying that
Kirtanananda has no realization but is merely mechanically repeating. Thus the
devotees could understand that despite Kirtanananda’s claim of being the
greatest devotee, he is not.

“…and I was expecting your check for a long
time. I have been dreaming for a long time that you would send
something
but I didn’t get. So now I am coming to Los Angeles by 20th May, and you must
come there to meet me. You
are the first sannyasin of my institution so I
expect greater things from you than the others.” (Kirtanananda, 5/2/72)

Note: This shows that Srila Prabhupada and
Kirtanananda were not in any mystical harmony. Kirtanananda either could not
realize Prabhupada’s hopes or simply refused to fulfill it.

“But now you have agreed to give Hayagriva
$4,000 dollars per month, that was a great mistake. Now you have
to
rectify it. Now Hayagriva writes me that he is coming to Los Angeles, so we can
discuss. Abruptly if we stop, that
will not be good. So we have to
rectify by arrangement and agreement. I am simply surprised how you all GBC men
agreed
to give him $4,000 per month. So the mistake has been made, now it
has to be corrected by other ways.” (Karandhar,
5/12/72)

Note: Is it possible that the GBC men hadn’t
realized yet that New Vmdavana was not an ISKCON project? In letter after
letter, Prabhupada is stressing the transference of the property into the
society’s name but they are so dull that they don’t comprehend. When Prabhupada
says, “I am simply surprised,” he often means that the devotees did something
stupid beyond comprehension. For those readers who are not aware; Hayagriva and
Kirtanananda had been having as “two halves of the same body” for approximately
15 years at the time of this letter and so money given to Hayagriva was the same
as money given to Kirtanananda. To this day they are still living together.
Hayagriva’s son is also very intimate with Kirtanananda as several testimonies
have revealed.

“So far your road-show is concerned, we are not
meant for giving performances, we are simple kirtan men. There
must
always be kirtan going on wherever we travel, and nothing else.

“So far your naming of the new initiates,
Shyamasundar tells me that there are several duplications, and this is not

very much desirable. So in future, better to telephone or somehow contact my
secretaries and get the names from them,
and in that way there will be no
duplication in the future.” (Kirtanananda, 6/25/72)

Note: This shows a blasé and careless attitude on
the part of Kirtanananda in acting as the representative of the parampara.

“Such a talent (Hayagriva) is not so easily
replaced, so we must try to bring him back to the standard for his own

benefit. In this connection, I have written his wife, Kirtanananda Maharaja,
and the GBC to see what they can do for him.
(Jagadish, 3/10/73)

Note: Prabhupada had many homosexual followers and
so he seldom condemned homosexuality outright. Homosexuality is not mentioned in
any of the personal letters in the archives. Still, in private, Prabhupada was
known to have commented about homosexuals on several occasions. It is well known
to many of Ws disciples that Prabhupada was not at all impressed by that
particular phenomenon. In the relationship between Kirtanananda and Hayagriva,
at least one testimony informed us that Kirtanananda was the female part. This
letter may well have been referring to this truth.

“Actually I don’t want our energy spent in that
way, to develop a school at New Vrindaban. Rather, all of our
children
should go to Dallas when they are four and begin their training program there.”
(Satyabhama, 3/23/73)

Note: In effect, Srila Prabhupada is ordering not
to send the children there either.

“After the shooting affair what precaution have you
taken? Bharadraj is here and he gave report that the devotees were very
frightened. I further understand that the attack was for the second time. Here
in Mayapur there are reports of dacoitry at least once, twice in a month
surrounding our place. So we have now taken two guns under regular license from
the government. So when New Vmdavana has been attacked twice, thrice, why are
you not keeping guns?” (Kirtanananda, 6/22/73)

Note: It remains a frightening place to go for
spiritual life to this day.

“Yes! Go on acquiring the surrounding lands and
in this way we will establish a local self-governing village and
show all
the world a practical example of spiritual life as Krishna Himself exhibited in
Vrindaban. Agriculture and
protecting the cow, this is the main business
of the residents of Vrindaban, and above all simply loving Krishna. The
cows,
the trees, the cowherd men and Gopis, their chief engagement was
loving Krishna, and in New Vrindaban we want to
create this atmosphere
and thereby show the whole world how practical and sublime our movement is.”
(Kirtanananda,
7/27/73)

Note: In many letters Prabhupada wrote to
Kirtanananda about cow protection. Unfortunately, when Kirtanananda began work
on the Palace, he lost interest in the cows. Especially in 1980, due to poor
feed, at least 10-15 cows were weakened to the point that they all froze to
death at one time while attempting to get out of mud. The feed given them was
rotten. Kirtanananda had more important things to spend money on than decent
feed. Another incident is the killing of at least two cows who got their heads
stuck in the feeder. Kirtanananda couldn’t spare a man to fix the thing, since
they were all welding on the Palace gates. Finally, a non-vegetarian karmi
neighbor named Rocky saw the painful condition the cows were in and invested his
own time to weld it. And then many cows were killed by the disease mastitis,
which is easily cured with basic effort only. But, if left untreated, they die a
painful death. Many cows were allowed to die in this way. Kirtanananda had more
important things to spend money on than medicine. Even the local authorities
attempted to prosecute Kirtanananda for cruelty to animals but they failed.
Still the indication is clear. Kirtanananda is no lover of cows. Finally
Kirtanananda is now building a huge cow barn since his drug dealing business is
doing very well. If the authorities are unwilling to do an audit on New
Vmdavana, maybe the society should go through the books to determine the source
of all that money.

“So far as the woman distributors who have left
New York and Boston Temples and have gone to New Vrndavana,
they should
return immediately and resume their original service. In Caitanya Mahaprabhu’s
movement, everyone is
preacher, whether man or woman it doesn’t matter. I
do not know why Kirtanananda Maharaja is encouraging our woman
devotees
not to go out on Sankirtan for book distribution. Everyone should go out.”
(Karandhar, 10/6/73)

Note: We have a good idea why Kirtanananda was
encouraging the women to leave their temples to come to New Vrindaban, for the
same reason he attempted to get anyone to New Vrindaban: to exploit them. Today,
these same women, if they stay at New Vrindaban, may often be “Dharmattes,”
(Dharmatma’s women).”Come here little muffin…” In other words ladies, real
women devotees should not go there. Recently Mother Mahara, New Vrindaban’s top
collector for years, defected. She was “the” staunch supporter of Dhannatma and
Kirtanananda. A very serious collector who went out 7 days a week, 51 weeks a
year, she discovered that Dhannatma had impregnated a young girl (under age) and
made her get an abortion. Mahara says that Kirtanananda knew and approved it
before it happened (See Appendix 12). She reported this to the GBC but then she
admits that the GBC snuffed it. And of course everyone knows that Dharmatma has
sex with many of the women in the collecting party. In fact he initiated the
idea of keeping women pickers satisfied as their gigolo. Jiva was the first to
get trained up by Dharmatma in this philosophy (See Appendix 1 1). He passed it
on to Udywnanu. We have many testimonies as to Dharmatma’s telling women to
abandon or neglect their children and husbands and go out picking. And don’t
fool yourselves-Kirtanananda is the brains behind this philosophy. Kirtanananda
often brags that, “not a blade of grass moves at New Vmdavana without my knowing
about it.” Therefore he most likely knew about the peephole into the ladies
toilet of the temple building. Two inmates were caught looking through it but
then the incident was covered up fairly well. Kirtanananda’s real feelings
toward women is further revealed just before women’s “darshana” (meeting) night.
We have definite testimony as to his joking, “Well boys, get out the incense,
it’s fish night.” Fish referring to what he considers the smell of women.
Knowing this and knowing that he is a lifelong homosexual, then makes perfect
sense. So does this sound like a healthy, Vedic spiritual environment for
raising a family in progressive Krsna conscious household life?

“Now this displeasing of Godbrothers has already
begun and gives me too much agitation in my mind. Our Gaudiya
Math people
fought with one another after the demise of Guru Maharaja but my disciples have
already begun fighting
even in my presence. So I am greatly concerned
about it
Trnad api sunicenaPlease try to maintain the
philosophy
of unity in diversity. That will make our movement successful.
One section of men have already gone out, therefore we
must be very
careful to maintain unity in diversity, and remember the story of Aesop’s Fables
of the father of many children
with the bundle of sticks. When the father
asked his children to break the bundle of sticks wrapped in a bag, none of
them
could do it. But, when they removed the sticks from the bag, and
tried one by one, the sticks were easily broken. So this
is the strength
of unity. If we are bunched up, we can never be broken, but when divided, then
we can become broken very
easily.” (Kirtanananda, 10/18/73)

Note: Kirtanananda does not give facility to any
diversity which is not 100% loyal to his air of divinity.

Therefore, there is no real unity at New Vmdavana,
just personality cult fascism.

“There is one vacancy in the GBC board, so
myself in consultation with Brahmananda Maharaja and Jayatirtha
Prabhu,
we have decided you can fill up the post. This will be confirmed in the next
meeting.” (Kirtanananda, 5/10/74)

Note: This is May of 1974 and for the first time
Prabhupada was offering Kirtanananda some official responsibility. But shortly
thereafter he wanted to be a wild card again.

“If Kirtanananda Maharaja speaks what I speak,
then he can be taken as siksa-guru. Guru sastra sadhu. The
spiritual
master is one, that is a fact. Kirtanananda Swami may be taken as sadhu not
spiritual master, or as instructor
guru. I don’t think he is saying
anything against our principles, so what is the wrong?

“You have written that the devotees here say
that you cannot know me, but only Kirtanananda Maharaja can know
me. But,
if Kirtanananda is a disciple and he can know me, and you are also a disciple,
why you cannot know me?”
(Paramananda, 7/20/74)

Note: Someone was bold enough to tell Prabhupada
that Kirtanananda was imposing his personality as the only medium to Srila
Prabhupada. More tangible evidence of the oppressive personality cult being
unauthorizedly instituted at that place.

This is the heart of his problem. Kirtanananda
wants to be the guru, but he’s not so stupid as to claim authority over
Prabhupada again, like before. Here he is claiming to be the only one who can
know Prabhupada. It’s the next best thing to being there.

“I am in due receipt of your letter dated August
21, with enclosed photographs. So Kirtanananda Maharaja has
installed
Deities. But without twenty devotees how you can have Deities? Your men are
coming and going so why you
are having Deity installation? You must have
twenty devotees. Kirtanananda Maharaja, he should supply those devotees

since he has authorized the installation. You can name the Deities,
Radha-Murlidhara.” (Batugopal, 9/7/74)

Note: In effect, these Deities only have
Kirtanananda’s blessings. The tone of this letter certainly doesn’t sound like a
blessing from Prabhupada. As such the Cleveland temple never really got off the
ground. These Deities are still in Cleveland but there are still not 20 devotees
there. Kirtanananda sends his bad devotees there as a type of punishment. Kalpa
Vrksa, one of Kirtanananda’s most loyal followers, was exiled there recently for
stealing morphine from the New Vrindaban resident doc Nick who needed it at the
time for a patient. Kirtanananda’s intimates refer to Cleveland as the “Bahuka
temple”-“Bahuka” being an African race of Negro but used in the derogatory sense
by Kirtanananda and his inmates.

“In India ghee is needed in our temples. I want
to know if you can supply ghee by exporting it from USA. The
quantity is
100 lbs.for Mayapura and 100 lbs. for Vrindaban. I am prepared to pay you for it
in dollars at the fair market
price.” (Kirtanananda, 10/25/74)

Note: Does this sound like the relationship between
the Jagat-guru and his obedient, over-loyal, and dedicated disciple?

“Please send the next shipment of ghee
immediately, as it takes quite a while for it to reach India. Shipments
should
be sent regularly every six months. The amount that you sent last
shipment was good, send that much twice a year.

You are so humble and so sincere, this is a sign
of your success. May Krishna bless you more and more. Krishna
has placed
you in that position. Now, you should always be fully conscious of your great
responsibility.” (Madhuvisa, 1/21/75)

Note: This is the relationship between a Guru and
his obedient disciple.

“…and I have read the Cintamini poetry book.
It is indirect, impersonal and useless. Who will read these things?

Krishna’s name is only mentioned in two poems in the whole book. What is
this? There are so many poems written by
great acaryas. Who do you try to
concoct something like this? It is not in our line. How is that our Kirtanananda
Swami
is there and he has approved printing this? It is a waste of time,
paper, money, ink, and labor
Who will become attracted by such
things as this? You should all spend more time reading my books very carefully
and stop all this unnecessary
manufacturing.” (Vahna, 5/26/75)

Note: Srila Prabhupada had warned previously that
Kirtanananda was “polluted with impersonal poison.” Well, it hadn’t gone away by
1975. Money went out for the printing of Mayavada literature from the press of
Kirtanananda Swami. That press is still printing all kinds of rubbish today,
also. There is positive testimony by an inmate of New Vrndavana that $100 bills
are also being printed there along with Brijbasi Spirits calling Kirtanananda
the founder-acarya of New Vrindaban.

“…and have noted the contents. Your report is
very nice. It is wonderful to hear that you are distributing 1,000

magazines and collecting $1,000 daily. Now, you have plenty of money, milk,
fruits, flowers, grains, everything and
you are living in the jungle.
What more could you want? I may be coming there immediately after the
Philadelphia
Rathayatra, and I shall stay until after Janmastami. I hope
this meets you in good health.” (Kirtanananda, 6/9/75)

Note: This is a very unusual and interesting
statement.”What more could you want?” Prabhupada often refers to Mayavadis as
desiring these things exclusively. One would have to read All of Prabhupada’s
letter to understand that this letter is very unusual and revealing since
Prabhupada seldom spoke sarcastically to his disciples.

“Regarding your desire to be relieved of
managing these other centers, I may request you to continue until the next

Mayapur meeting and then you can make some other arrangement conveniently.”
(Kirtanananda, 11/10/75)

Note: So in one and one-half years Kirtanananda
wanted relief from GBC duty.

THE END


THE TRUTH ABOUT THE “PALACE OF GOLD”

“Why was the Palace built?” Most devotees think it
was built to glorify Srila Prabhupada. Many of those Prabhupada disciples who
helped build the place most likely had that in mind. But Kirtanananda’s inner
motive may not be so easily surmised. He is no ordinary man. The above letters
reveal a side to his character that, to say the least, is highly suspicious.
Seven years ago it may have been hard to present this case but the time factor
has now revealed all.”It is easy to be wise after the fact.” As such we are not
claiming to be wise in our/this analysis of Kirtanananda’s character. The
evidence is staring us in the face. All we have done is taken the time to open
our eyes, see it, and put it in writing with the sole aim of helping other
devotees avoid him.

Over the years the atmosphere of New Vrindaban has
gone from bad to worse. The Appendix section of this book reveals some of the
more corrupt events that take place there. This deep-rooted undercurrent of
corruption reveals an entirely different purpose for the Palace of Gold. Casual
devotees and tourists generally see the external show, the glitter and colors,
and are very impressed. Most visitors, including devotees, have no reason to try
and see beyond that. Therefore they assume that Kirtanananda must be very
advanced because he appears to have been the inspiration for such a beautiful
monument supposedly to Srila Prabhupada. But if we go deeper into the spirit of
the New Vrindaban community-the actual minds and activities of the persons who
live there and manage the place-we see something entirely different from the
spiritual community and lifestyle that the Palace is supposed to represent.

WHY WAIT FOR HARD EVIDENCE?

Earlier on Prabhupada said about Kirtanananda, “By
lips he says that he is a surrendered soul, but by action he is thinking
differently.” Prabhupada could always understand the heart of Kirtanananda. From
this statement we know that Kirtanananda has it in him to be a very devious and
cunning man. Past and present activities clearly reveal that. He may have
humbled himself somewhat when his attempt to usurp the movement failed, but
there is no indication that he changed at heart. So although we don’t have the
kind of hard evidence that ISKCON leaders seem to require, we will herein show
logically that Kirtanananda has not changed in the least. His one and only
desire is still to be worshipped as the guru and he doesn’t care how many
devotees he steps on to accomplish that aim. It is important that devotees start
recognizing this. It should not be necessary for us to see hard evidence before
we can act to rectify a corrupt situation.

Take Bhavananda for example. Many devotees knew he
was engaging in homosexual activities. Some knew intuitively that he was fallen
just by his speech, behavior, movements, etc. A few knew of his habit from
directly hearing about it. But nothing was ever done about him because he was
not caught in the act of a gross falldown. The GBC knew all about him. That’s
why he was kicked out of Vmdavana. In fact, even the townspeople of Vmdavana
knew of his homosexuality but the GBC continued to cover up for him. So devotees
should not have to wait for such gross evidence to manifest before they act.
Devotees are meant to see spirit. What is the question of seeing and
understanding spirit if we can’t even see subtle manifestations of corruption
staring us in the face. Brahmins are supposed to be able to see the subtle
movements of others. So in the case of Kirtanananda, it is true that no one has
seen him personally handing deadly drugs to a customer, personally aborting a
child, personally killing a cow, personally raping a woman, personally stabbing
a Godbrother in the back, but he commits all these crimes. He does it on the
subtle plane. He puts out the subtle energy, and those around him, Kuladri,
Dharmatma, Dulal, Advaita, Sudhanu, they manifest the corruption on the gross
plane. To the gross materialists, he has kept up a good front and has fooled
most of the devotees thus far. But just a Bhavananda was finally caught, so also
Kirtanananda will eventually be caught. If we wait for the corruption to come to
the gross plane however, it will go public and do much more damage to the
movement than if it’s nipped early in the subtle stages. Now that Bhavananda has
been grossly exposed, all the people who have been worshipping him all these
years are outraged. You can better believe that many of them are going to file
lawsuits against ISKCON for keeping such a debauch propped up on a throne.

Kirtanananda is many, many times worse than
Bhavananda as these letters reveal. Even Bhavananda never attacked Prabhupada so
viciously. Kirtanananda must be recognized for what he is now-before the
evidence becomes so gross that the whole world finds out about it. When
contamination comes to the gross plane it always manifests in either killings,
rapes, child molestation, wife-stealing, drug dealing and abuse, etc. All these
things have/are going on at New Vrindaban. They just haven’t manifested so
grossly yet that the whole world wants to hear about it. But if it continues, it
will come out. If Kirtanananda gets desperate, he could try something comparable
to the Jim Jones insanity.

In this next section of our analysis of
Kirtanananda we will go into the psychology of a tactic commonly known as “bait
and switch.” Kirtanananda is very expert at this technique and has used it to
perfection in attracting devotees as well as tourists, Indians, etc., to spend
their time and money to build Kirtanananda an empire.

EVERYONE HAD FORGOTTEN

New Vrindaban never really got off the ground until
the Palace was completed several years after Srila Prabhupada’s departure.
Prabhupada didn’t outright condemn New Vrindaban but he never promoted it in any
substantial way either. Especially when it became apparent that Kirtanananda and
Hayagriva were not going to transfer it into the Society’s name. Therefore New
Vrindaban remained small, austere, and out of the picture, with very little
solid expansion right up through 1977. During all this time Kirtanananda enjoyed
a relatively good reputation since very few of the devotees who were around
during the 1967-68 incident were still in the movement. Those who were, did not
five at New Vrindaban. Most of the new devotees thought of Kirtanananda Swami as
the first sannyasi and the oldest disciple (age wise). These qualifications gave
him respectability since many of the newcomers were young enough to be his sons.

During these early years Kirtanananda was preaching
that no one could approach Srila Prabhupada except through him since naturally,
“No one could know Prabhupada as well as Kirtanananda did.” The older disciples,
the GBC, etc., who knew of Kirtanananda’s previous envy, were not awed by
Kirtanananda’s self-proclaimed air of divinity. But the workers at New Vmdavana
were so isolated from the rest of the ISKCON world that they never dreamed that
Kirtanananda could be anything other than the “dearmost” of Prabhupada and a
pure devotee. They were easily fooled by the seeming maturity of Kirtanananda.
Few devotees knew of his black side. Add to this, the fact that devotees in
general are trained to ignore the faults in others, it is no wonder that
Kirtanananda’s past was practically forgotten.

MUST GET HELP

Around 1974 Kirtanananda had an idea. He wanted to
build a great temple to attract thousands of devotees. He had money coming in
from various sources, including drug sales, and he was getting a few steady
workers, so he began construction. Originally the Palace was intended to be a
Radha-Krsna temple. It was a major project and would take years to complete.
Generally there were only five or ten devotees working on it. Then one day in
June-they say-Kirtanananda had the revelation that first he must build a home
for Srila Prabhupada, stating: “One can only approach Krsna through guru.” This
sentiment certainly sounded good and it impressed some of Prabhupada’s
disciples. Thus more devotees came to assist Kirtanananda in his “noble”
project. But even at the time of Prabhupada’s disappearance, it was still just a
dirty construction site unrecognizable as a building. Not only was Prabhupada
not able to ever live in it, he never even set foot in it.

BAIT AND SWITCH TACTIC

Kirtanananda certainly has a certain degree of
charisma but he didn’t have the purity to attract very many devotees to New
Vrindaban. But he knew that if he was going to expand his project in a big way,
he was going to need a lot of help. He realized he was going to have to attract
Prabhupada’s disciples to work for him. If he could convince them that New
Vrindaban was actually very dear to Prabhupada, then in that way he could trick
them to come and work for him. This strategy worked very well. The more the
Palace got built, the more he was respected as a great disciple of Prabhupada.
He became very expert at glorifying Prabhupada with his mouth, “but thinking
something else.” He is the world’s greatest expert at bait and switch. During
construction of the Palace emphasis was always either on Prabhupada or pleasing
Prabhupada through Kirtanananda. But the property was never transferred.
Imagine-all that free labor simply by saying, “Jai Prabhupada.” Prabhupada
however was never fooled by the hp service of Kirtanananda. He was interested in
seeing whether the deed to the property had been transferred to the Society’s
name. He certainly hadn’t forgotten Kirtanananda’s inner “designs.” In fact,
there was only one mention of the Palace in all of Prabhupada’s personal
letters.

WHO LIVES THERE?

Kirtanananda’s inner designs were certainly known
to Prabhupada but they were not exactly being kept a secret either. Many
devotees who were so-called initiated by Prabhupada openly let it be known that
they were really devotees of Kirtanananda. One such devotee is Maha Buddhi dasa
(Param Brahma’s brother). His ex-wife explained to me her ex-husband’s mood,
which represents the mood of many at New Vrindaban, was “I had to take
initiation from Prabhupada, because Kirtanananda wasn’t allowed to initiate me.”
She even said that her husband resented Prabhupada for his not allowing
Kirtanananda to initiate. In the beginning New Vmdavana was made up of a mixture
of these foolish neophytes like Maha Buddhi, who were actually worshipers of
Kirtanananda, and Prabhupada’s disciples, who had been led to believe that new
Vrindaban was a bone fide ISKCON project.

As the years went by, the devotees exclusively
devoted to Kirtanananda were encouraged and given more and more facility. They
increased in number. The devotees more interested In Srila Prabhupada however
decreased. Since Nov. 1977, not one devotee of Prabhupada has gone to New
Vrindaban and stayed there unless he became a Kirtanananda worshiper. Today New
Vrindaban is made up exclusively of Kirtanananda worshipers. This is the proof
of what New Vrindaban is all about. It doesn’t matter how much love and devotion
one many have for Prabhupada and Krsna. If you don’t worship Kirtanananda,
you’re a dog at New Vrindaban. Srila Prabhupada is respected as one respects a
statue of an ancient hero. None of New Vrindaban’s residents go to the Palace
except to take money from the tourists. Kirtanananda used to-and may still-go to
the Palace mangala-aratik along with a few brahmacaris. This was / is necessary
to keep up the front. Otherwise no one at all would ever go there. Then it would
be blatantly obvious that it was built with the sole purpose of, “fooling the
innocent public.”

DOESN’T NEED PRABHUPADA ANYMORE

In the very important letter to Paramananda quoted
earlier, Kirtanananda’s use of bait and switch tactics is blatantly revealed. In
that letter it is clear that he was trying to convince devotees that they could
only approach Prabhupada through himself. In the beginning, devotees are
naturally attracted to Prabhupada and his teachings. Attracted to Prabhupada in
this way, Kirtanananda convinces them that they can only approach Prabhupada,
and Krsna, through himself. Those who are less intelligent naturally wind up
worshipping Kirtanananda. Now Kirtanananda has so many of these blind followers
that he really doesn’t want Prabhupada’s disciples to come around anymore. He
can now attract new people on the basis of his propped up seat, his tourist
attraction, and the material facility he can offer people. Previously he had
hoped his sannyasa certificate would be sufficient to prove he was a bona fide
guru, but Prabhupada took that away from him. So he had to put up the front
again, only this time he did it with the Palace.

This is the real reason why the Palace was built.
Today the Palace is a dead monument, maintained like a museum, and used a
tourist attraction for which they charge an outrageous fee of $4 per person for
the 20 minute tour. Nearly 100 outside workers are on the payroll who build and
maintain the entire project. Many of them are also included on the “500” person
list of residents that Kirtanananda flaunts. The money to hire all these workers
and buy the construction materials comes from drug sales, which include the
look-alike drugs such as lydocaine. Kirtanananda was always a drug dealer. We
have one testimony that as early as 1970 he started the KSS (Krsna’s Secret
Service). Much of the Palace was built from the drug money gotten by Charantana,
Advaita, Svarupa, Syamakunda (who was busted), Tirtha (who murdered
Chakradhari), garbage John and many more. These are just a few of the “devotees”
that I personally have talked to that told me stories of their drug dealings for
Kirtanananda Swami. There are many addicts living at New Vrindavana who use and
sell drugs. When the Palace restaurant burned down, Kirtanananda is well-known
to have said, “Krsna must not like that kind of money.”

NARENDRA’S PERSONAL STORY

Another testimony as to what the Palace represents
today could be ascertained by interviewing the devotees who actually built the
place. While they were working on it, they no doubt thought they were working
for Prabhupada. When they inevitably discovered that Kirtanananda had other
designs for their labor, they became outraged. Now they literally curse
themselves for having contributed to Kirtanananda’s “glory.” Take for instance
Narendra dasa who designed and built most of the stained glass decorating the
Palace today. Here are some of the highlights of his tragedy.

After escaping New Vrindaban he struggled, and is
still struggling, to get his stained glass business off the ground. Adding to
his financial struggles were the expense of having to see a therapist just to
help him get over the hatred he felt for Kirtanananda. Now he is struggling to
get custody of his only daughter, Nitya lila, before his ex-wife foolishly takes
her back to New Vrindaban. Narendra was so severely mistreated by Kirtanananda
that he literally does not want to hear about Krsna consciousness anymore. Who
can blame him? The average devotee simply cannot imagine how a religion that
supports such a corrupt debauch as Kirtanananda can have anything whatsoever to
do with spiritual life. Narendra once built, as a gift for Kirtanananda, a
window depicting the Sad Bhuja form of Lord Caitanya worth $5,000. Kirtanananda
never even said thank you. Narendra’s eyes slowly opened as to the man’s real
character and so he finally decided to start life over again somewhere else.
Kirtanananda had a going away present for him. He sent a fifteen man goon squad
to steal whatever they could of Narendra’s equipments, or force him to pay a
$1,000 exit fee. Narendra had to comply just to get away from the place with his
business (This is very common at New Vrindaban). Otherwise he would have been
utterly ruined. Memories of New Vrindaban and Kirtanananda are so painful to
Narendra that he seldom talks of his twelve years in ISKCON any longer.

So the conclusion is that Kirtanananda has not been
purified by his career in Krsna consciousness. This is because his motive was
not to serve Prabhupada, but to use Prabhupada’s legacy to further his own guru
business. One cannot make spiritual advancement by such thinking. Krsna is no
fool. He knows everyone’s heart perfectly. Eventually everyone has got to pay.
Prabhupada sums up the position of these “gurus” very elucidly as follows:

“By a false display of religious sentiments,
they present a show of devotional service while indulging in all sorts
of
immoral activities (1). In this way they pass as spiritual master (2) and
devotees of God. Such violators of religious
principles (3) have no
respect (4) for the authoritative acaryas, the holy teachers in the strict
disciplic succession. To
mislead the people in general, they themselves
become so-called acaryas, but they do not even follow the principles of the

acaryas (5).

“These rogues are the most dangerous elements
(6) in human society. Because there is no religious government, they

escape punishment (7) by the law of the state. They cannot, however, escape
the law of the Supreme, who has clearly
declared in Bhagavad-gita
(16.19-20) that envious demons (8) in the garb of religious propagandists shall
be thrown into
the darkest regions of hell. Sri Isopanisad confirms that
these pseudo-religionists are heading toward the most obnoxious
place in
the universe after completion of their spiritual master business (9), which they
conduct simply for sense
gratification (10).” (Sri Isopanisad
12)

From reading the early letters about the character
of Kirtanananda, and interviewing several dozen devotees who have been burned by
him, we can easily see that this above description is actually a description of
Kirtanananda. Here are some of the reasons why this is so:

1. Kirtanananda is a drug dealer. He passes women
around amongst his workers as though they were all whores. He does not recognize
anyone as a Godbrother and has no respect for the rights of others. He directly
tries to break up marriages if it furthers his own profit, adoration and
distinction. Whether or not he is still engaged in homosexual activities will
all come out in due course of time. There is strong indication that he is.

2. He always wanted to be a spiritual master. Even
before joining ISKCON he was the guru in his local clique of friends, most of
whom were also homosexual. He was into black magic. This combination earned him
the title “weird Keith”. After meeting Prabhupada he only waited one year before
trying to usurp Prabhupada’s movement. He actually attempted to legally keep
Prabhupada from entering the country. Even after he so-called came back, there
are numerous instances where he was exposed as attempting to surpass Prabhupada.
Now he is fully engrossed in posing as a spiritual master. Prabhupada directly
stated in one letter that “he wants to be a spiritual master by disobeying his
spiritual master.”

3. For a sannyasi, the first regulative principle
is to not have any connection with women. Kirtanananda violates that principle
constantly. He goes so far as to say that all women have an eternal relationship
with him, but that their husbands are not important. This preaching is not only
a violation, but it is Ravana philosophy. Actually it is worse. At least Ravana
wanted to enjoy the women himself. Kirtanananda thinks women smell like fish. He
steals women for the money they bring in and to pass around amongst his workers.
A sannyasi is supposed to know sastra. Kirtanananda does not know sastra at all
which is why he seldom quotes it. It is even rumored that he has not read all of
Prabhupada’s books. But he constantly concocts statements and policies such as
putting a crown on Prabhupada, authorizing women to have sex with the sankirtana
leader, authorizing an abortion in an underage girl (because of the previous
policy), etc. (Appendix 12)

4. Prabhupada stated that Kirtanananda thinks guru
and sastra are tyranny. That means no respect. Why should we think that he
changed?

5. Prabhupada set certain standards of moral
behavior, compassion, honesty, etc. Kirtanananda does not follow those
standards. For example Prabhupada was very compassionate and thoughtful not to
interfere in marriages. He always told the women to be fully devoted to their
husbands. Kirtanananda openly tells the women to fully devote themselves to
himself, even if it means totally neglecting the husband and children. In this
way he controls the women and so naturally the husbands have to stay there also.

6. There are many dangerous elements in society.
Thieves, rapists, murderers, etc. But here Prabhupada says that the most
dangerous are those who exploit others in the name of religion. They are the
most dangerous because they hurt people in the deepest way possible-their souls.
This world has only one purpose; to teach people to surrender to God. When
society is infested with rogues posing as saints, that stops the progress of
human life. Thus most people are not inclined to trust anyone.

7. Since the government is demoniac, the demoniac
“gurus” also escape punishment. But even the GBC falls in the category of a
Godless government. They have allowed these “rogues” to remain in their
positions even after having been exposed. For example the GBC determined that
Kirtanananda interfered with, and destroyed the marriage of Sulocana dasa. But
because the GBC is essentially a Godless body, the GBC had no potency to rectify
Kirtanananda and return Sulocana’s sons to him. Thus he escaped punishment.

8. Here Prabhupada uses terminology that scares the
sentimentalists who permeate ISKCON half to death. We have hardly met a devotee
who has the guts to call a spade a spade. But the fact is, the current gurus,
and especially Kirtanananda are nothing but envious demons as described above.
If they were ever sincere, that remains to be seen.

9. The guru business is certainly lucrative. There
is no need to go into the details of how the “gurus” have stuffed their pockets
with money and luxuries. It is all too well known. Not a single one of them has
even the slightest concept of simple living or austerity anymore. They claim
they are beyond all that.

10. As of this writing it is unknown what different
kinds of sense gratification Kirtanananda enjoys aside from the profit,
adoration, and distinction. For some reason, the GBC always waits for the sense
gratification to hit the lower levels before they recognize that the “guru” is
actually nothing but a sense-gratifier.


APPENDIX 5

THE PLIGHT OF THE NEW DISCIPLES

6494 Denbigh Ave.

Bumaby, B.C. Canada

October 18, 1984

Dear Srila Gurupada,

Please accept my humble and faulty obeisances. All
glories to you and your tireless work. All glories to Srila Prabhupada.

I hope you will forgive this simple hand-written
letter. I thought it prudent not to have an “outside” typist do the horrors for
what will be evident as obvious reasons. Knowing the way news, and especially
scandal, travels within the movement, at alarming speed and astounding
exaggeration, I did not ask another devotee to transform my handiwork into a
more formal state.

It has been a very long time since I last wrote to
you. This was partly owing to the decision to remove me from my duties managing
the “Sankirtan” effort here in Vancouver. You may remember, at this tune, I
would write to you every month with the news and details of the devotee’s
scores. I am by no means a man of great output in terms of correspondence
(meager would constitute a gross overstatement). The exception being those
letters needed for utilitarian reasons in the prosecution of business and duty.
The more prominent reason being an attempt to understand the relationship
between dogma and reality as it relates to ISKCON and an examination of
incidences and experiences which were prompted by an overall impression of
misgiving.

This reassessment began by reviewing my
relationship and, later, other’s, with what is commonly referred to as the
“temple authorities”. This examination prompted a further investigation and
subsequent skepticism of widely held beliefs regarding the interpretation of the
philosophy.

One’s own beliefs, especially when dealing with
oneself, can be misleading, but, just the same, I believe I am not a malicious
person, and, by experience, I can honestly say that I do not react to
problematic situations in any great haste. I felt that a period of time was
necessary for reflection and hopefully a conclusion. However, when dealing, be
it lesser or to a greater extent, with many variables-some that are human-the
situation becomes increasingly more complex. In some ways with an exponential
relationship to time. In such situations, the solution becomes even more
dependent on clear definitions between subjectivity and objectivity. This task
is greater than my abilities, so I beg your indulgence-as Prabhupada said, “All
actions are covered by fault.”

Many questions have been considered in preparation
of this letter. Am I being misled by Maya? Surely, I know that, regarding
certain aspects of my behavior, I am. What exactly is illusion? Perhaps
another’s perspective on it, or on “the Truth” is yet another grander illusion.
Are my opinions fueled by simple vindictiveness-to right wrongs real or
imaginary? Paranoia? As my wife is so fond of telling all and sundry-have I
become mentally defective? I think not. Or, as others have interpreted my
behavior, am I simply envious? What is envy other than the ISKCON status quo
conception, which usually simply means that the object of this label is
perceived as some kind of threat-real of imaginary. I am sure that you may
perceive my opinions as being rather pompous. For this I apologize.

I have, in my long and patchy association with
members of ISKCON, met many people with similar experiences to mine, some with
far worse, others with a history of horror stories. My experiences with ISKCON
members and their dealings within the organization, and with people “outside”
and the philosophical background to deportment, presents much to consider.

A senior devotee, and a great friend of mine, with
whom I have discussed the “tenets of Krsna consciousness” and the unfortunately
inseparable ISKCON politics, told me not to write this letter at all.”Say as you
please if you can take the consequences-but never put it down in writing.” This
statement itself highlights the system of needless intrigue in which the members
feel themselves ensnared. Happily, I can say that, as for myself, I feel at
least partially freed from this encumbrance to any kind of advancement-material
or spiritual. Against his good advice and best intentions, I submit this
letter-perhaps because of some egotism, though I hope this is minimal.

I dedicate this letter in the name of HONESTY.
This, I am ashamed to say, I have only rediscovered since questioning the ISKCON
status quo. I can no longer pretend that everything in the garden is “rosy”, and
I don’t believe that, by doing so, honesty is served. Without honesty, can
anything of substance be gained?

I believe that honesty exercised both personally
and interpersonally can rectify practically any situation. However, I feel, that
within ISKCON, honesty has lost its important place, and dishonesty and its
running mates run rampant through the fabric of the society. It is pooh-poohed
by the leaders as being merely a “subreligious principle” or a “mere material
moral.”

The temple system, it seems, cannot tolerate
honesty as an interpersonal medium. Instead it offers reward for supporting the
sometimes far-flung illusions of the leaders. A system only asking complete
support and undivided loyalty to the whims of the temple presidents, vice
presidents, and so on down the chain of command. Democracy, we are told, is
evil. what we have in its place is not the Vedic material society of old-I feel
that just may be an unreachable goal. Instead we have an authoritarian regime
reminiscent of the Holy Roman Empire, countless banana republics, mid-century
Germany, and other fundamental sects. Failure to play the game will lead, of
course, to a short, sharp slap. Continuing insubordination will lead to being
branded “fault-finder,” “critical,” “envious”-sneer, gnashing of teeth,
hellfire, and damnation. I will return to this later.

Honesty in the area of collecting funds-that
appears to be the main thrust of ISKCON-is the most obvious area of contention.
Whereas before dishonest tactics were openly approved; it is now being treated
as a matter of conscience for the individual. Although, on record, everyone will
agree that such tactics are abhorrent, we resort to great lengths to encourage
the devotees to collect increasingly larger sums of money. Of course, the
amounts are measured by “Laxmi points” to try to avoid any materialistic
implication in this regard. Older members instruct the newer in methods of how
to achieve the desired result. The result not necessarily being spiritual
experiences, but a large amount of cold, hard cash. This constant pressure
through various mediums indirectly incites the devotees to resort to less than
spiritual tactics in order to please the authorities. Even disregarding any use
of blatantly dishonest measures, the very fact that the devotees are sent out to
“sell” artifacts (some of these even questionable in their “taste”) enmeshes the
salesperson in the tactics of deceit in order to present a story acceptable to
the “customer” in order to close a “sale”.

Many will say, “Well, this is happening
everywhere.” Of course, but they don’t call it spiritual training! Everyone is
reluctant to examine how funds are being procured. If a devotee is caught in
these practices, then, of course, he/she will be admonished, not because of the
practice itself, but because of the punishment (i.e. loss of funds, legal fees,
bad publicity, etc.). It’s rather like the child, who is caught, feels sorry not
because he has a realization of his antisocial behavior or that he is not really
acting in his own best interests, but because he is made to suffer as a result.
There seems to be a whole philosophy built upon “The end justifies the means.”
The local GBC once told me, when the temple president and Regional Secretary and
myself were discussing highly criminal ways of gaining large sums of money,
“Well, do it for Krsna-but don’t tell me about it.”

The collectors are further encouraged by slogans,
some of which are:

“These are spiritual quotas.”

“We can do anything in Krsna’s service.”

“Krsna is the most expert cheat.”

“It belongs to Krsna anyway. 11

“We are rescuing Laxmi from Ravana” (Viva
Liberation).

Another quote I hear often recited is that
Prabhupada said that we should not do anything dishonest because we are not
expert. This is interpreted to mean that we should not resort to crime because
we are not very good-not because it is wrong and therefore a-spiritual. If we
now consider ourselves expert-then it’s OK.

The result of such irresponsible activity should be
obvious especially since we can readily see the effects in the loss of
credibility in the eyes of the public. Countless lawsuits, bad publicity,
difficulty even giving books away. This type of activity also has a tendency to
self-perpetuation. Very few intelligent and honest people are attracted to the
tenets of Krsna consciousness, instead we attract the down-and-out, the
criminal, the con trickster, etc.

Also the stability of individual devotees is
undermined, especially any with sensitivity or empathy. Sometimes sooner or
sometimes later. This tendency to relegate the virtue of honesty or truthfulness
is symptomized in other ways, more insidious ways.

The black art of politics, one of the commonest
tendencies of the materialistic conditions, is synonymous with the prosecution
of diplomacy, duplicity, and the “half-truth”. A destructive force to say the
least. Most devotees would agree that they joined to avoid this. Instead, the
ordinary devotee finds him/herself within a temple atmosphere tainted by
political ambitions, paranoias, and protection of position.

At this juncture, I should also mention the good
points of ISKCON. We all know that distributing literature, educating the
general population about Krsna or God consciousness, is a very good thing.
Giving free vegetarian food and educating about the attributes of vegetarianism
is a very positive step to stemming the tide of uncivilized behavior and
atheism. Krsna consciousness I am unequivocally in favor of, but ISKCON
consciousness I feel is a different thing altogether, especially as the
organization is becoming, despite the frantic activities of some purely
motivated individuals, a small pond for a number of big fish to run. In fact, an
objective assessment of the nature of these “spiritual sovereign states” is that
it is becoming much like the other so-called “new religions” and is fast living
up to its label as being a “cult.”

The current political system in ISKCON, i.e., the
absolute rule syndrome from GBC to temple presidents to departmental managers,
etc., leads to much paranoia. The way the society views itself is that one who
has managed to politic a way into a managerial position is being rewarded by
Krsna for advancing m spiritual understanding. Therefore, more effort is spent
chasing name, fame, and position, and subsequently protecting this “spiritual
advancement” from others who aspire to this, than effort spent in developing
exactly the opposite (underlined) qualities necessary for real (underlined)
spiritual advancement. In my direct experiences with temple leaders officially,
and also as “friends” (I will explain the quotation marks later), I have
witnessed the trouble taken to nourish and protect these empires. The temple
authority protective of his “divine right of kings” employs many methods to
continue his tenure. This, of course, means “pushing” the money collectors to
ensure that the temple is reflected favorably by his peers in terms of money
collected, books distributed, and mega projects. Of course, there is at least
some desire to unmotivated service, but, by the amount of posturing and
politicking, there is a large amount of self-aggrandizement taking place. The
absolute rule arrangement, coupled with a charismatic personality, a working
knowledge of psychology, and a liberal smattering of ultra-right-wing political
leanings, seems to make a successful temple president-one not afraid to destroy
his enemies. As the Regional Secretary once told me, “Krsna has always helped me
to defeat my enemies.”

By being appointed to this position of absolute
control, the general members of the temple must ingratiate themselves somehow to
further enhance their own spiritual/political careers. Even the simple devotee,
uninterested in such heady goals, must behave in such a way as to please the
president just to receive the subsistence necessary to continue in the temple.
By not being incessantly “enthusiastic” with everything done by the authorities,
which, in may cases, cannot but be described as whimsical, one can be perceived
as a threat. In fact, this absolute control scheme can make many temple managers
behave in such a heady manner that schemes are born with little in the form of
intelligent planning-disregarding in-house and contracted professional advice
with little thought for the consequences and effects upon the simple devotee.
These consequences, in my own experience, have meant increased quotas for money
to pay for some losing scheme that they previously paid money for people to
advise them not to do it in the first place.

I’ve seen many instances of unfortunate individuals
locking horns with the “authority”. Nirantara was subjected to a campaign of
character assassination because he was a better musician and aroused the envy of
the Regional
Secretary-eventothepointofpoignant,sarcasticremarksduringSrimadBhagavatamclass.
The really sad part is that the person who provided some form of “dirt” to the
authorities to provide a wedge to remove Nirantara was considered by him to be
his best friend. Dhruva and Bhaktin Mary were other victims of the power
politics-which you probably already know. In this case, spies were to report on
anyone who had been in contact with the “gang-of-two.” They were hurriedly
rushed into the office and given a disgusting, raging tirade on the envious
nature of these two. What is this-the Spanish Inquisition revisited? Much of the
allegations that were made by Dhruva were backed up by other devotees who were
also silenced.

Against another poor individual, I myself witnessed
with my own eyes the Regional Secretary, Headmaster of the Gurukula, and the
Farm President kick the crap out of him in full view of the public and the
devotees.

We can all agree that this is outrageous behavior,
but worse than that, these men verbalized their enjoyment of it, with great
peels of encouragement from the devotees in general. I can remember closed
conversations taking place where unnamed individuals were planning to kill
him. This is spiritual life?

A friend of mine mentioned that, with this
never-ending list of heinous activities, we cannot now consider this ISKCON but
a Maya reflection of what ISKCON was designed to be. It is on the lips of many
people that ISKCON is dying-perhaps there is nothing anyone can do to save it.

A tool that has been used in ISKCON management is
the ancient principle of “divide and conquer”. No devotee that I know has any
friends within the movement. If one reveals one’s mind in the spirit of honesty
and friendship, one will quickly find the proverbial hilt protruding from one’s
shoulder blades. Devotees are tempted to “inform” on their Godbrother/sisters
and are trapped in the tedious treadmill of politics and duplicity for the
promised thirty pieces. Friend turns on friend, husband on wife, wife on
husband. Everyone is watching for tell-tale signs-for mistakes, so that personal
profiles can be maintained and points accumulated.

From the point of view of the ruling
junta-“Information is power.” Truth is subverted and upstarts quashed, criticism
silenced. No devotee can trust any other-the status quo remains. Absolute power
corrupts-absolutely!

This is all very reminiscent of the POW camps in
Korea where the unfortunate captives were easily subdued by means of distrust of
their fellow prisoners. Each soldier had no relationship with his fell inmate
because of the suspicion carefully nurtured by his captives. Instead, he
docilely turned to his captors for human relations.

Many of the leaders (most) use the platform of the
Srimad Bhagavatam class to further their own political posturing. The verse is
read; so too is Srila Prabhupada’s purport. A short dissertation follows summing
up and elaborating on points contained therein. In many cases, the lecture soon
departs from the ground of scriptural reference in its intended context and
becomes a platform for personal and peculiar foibles.

I have sat through classes extolling the virtues of
just about every type of discrimination possible. Classes discriminating against
women and blacks. Classes doing little in the way of presenting Vaisnava
philosophy but concentrating on belittling other religious systems-Christianity
in particular. Hate philosophy aimed at “fringies,” democracy in general, East
Indians. Sankirtan classes extolling the virtue of money collection as a
complete meditation and demeaning the efforts of “non-money collecting
individuals.”

The Regional Secretary gives classes primarily
about the foremost position of the temple hierarchy and how we will suffer
should we think of balking at his absolute position of authority. I think I know
his pitch by heart now.

The most worrying and insidious classes are those
elaborating on the glories of the vamasrama system as a new wonderful spiritual
fascist society. The headmaster of the gurukula can manifest ecstatic systems
when giving Srimad Bhagavatam classes on the righteous ways of the disgusting
John Birch Society.

During classes and in private, most of the temple
leaders and most of the visiting leaders exude this ultraright-wing philosophy
dreaming of a future where the ISKCON movement will rule the world. If they rule
the world the same way they treat the devotees, ISKCON will make the Ayatollah
look like Anne of Green Gables. In this context, ISKCON is a very dangerous
organization, especially when one hears the preachers saying that, in the
future, we will ask people if they believe in Krsna and, should they answer
negatively, we will feel the righteous duty to kill them. If this is considered
spiritual life-I am glad to be considered in Maya.

Is seems that somehow ISKCON either has attracted
or has been instrumental in converting people with a great scarcity of love or
respect for their fellow man. It appears to be a society with very (underlined)
high ideals-I do not doubt that bhakti is the highest yoga-but the organization
is based upon exploitation. Responsibility is a one-way street. The individual
has immense responsibility to perform his duties, in many cases in very
inclement circumstances. In return the society feels no concern, love, respect
or responsibility for those lowly individuals who have freely given as they are
able. I could write a book about individuals who have been given the royal shaft
by the heartlessness of the ruling class, but it would be too depressing to
relate it.

Another quirk of the status quo is the growing
belief in temples I have lived or visited that absolute power also continues
along familial lineage. A class of royal families is emerging from the
misapplication of the philosophy. The next stage wig obviously be the
construction of “spiritual” dynasties. The Regional Secretary very plainly told
me that he is a great believer in nepotism. This idea very plainly stems from a
combination of extreme material goals and the appeal of the more authoritarian
precepts of vamasrama.

I remember a very clever essay printed in Back
to Godhead
discussing how large numbers of people can be allayed into
accepting horrifying or, at least, odorous concepts by changing the language
slightly and avoiding the issue. I was very impressed. Of course, this carries
on in highly corrupt societies as he mentions, but why must ISKCON use this
tasteless and frightening Orwellian subterfuge?

Platitudes abound, to field poignant questions and
criticisms. The favorite is, of course, “Krsna’s mercy, prabhu.” There are
numerous others used to excuse just about any abuse or indefensible position.
I’m sure you’ve heard them all.

I find myself at odds with the gurukula system
also. The only criterion for staffing seems to be the lack of willingness or
lack of ability for collecting money. In many cases, children are kept in the
care and are educated by people who have no proper training or appeal for the
service. The result-the uneducated are teaching, or trying to, and the unsuited
are forced to be responsible for a number of children in the asrama setting.
There are a few people now who are a little qualified for these positions, but,
on the whole, the (underlined) system is lacking.

As for the boy’s asrama, I find Jaya Gaura
completely unsuited, and unless he is removed, a very nasty incident is in the
cards. On three separate occasions he has attacked one of the boys in his
charge. Or, on one occasion, I witnessed his abuse of my son Ravi. Ravi was
repeatedly shoved, struck, and kicked by this fully grown man in his rage. If it
wasn’t for my own control in dealing with the man, he perhaps may have been able
to perpetrate any other acts of violence against children. The view of the
headmaster and the temple? Quite predictable. Nothing was done, or said.”Krsna’s
mercy,” etc. This attitude highlights the managerial philosophy somewhat akin to
the laissez-faire governmental policy in 18th and 19th century Europe. Let’s
pretend it didn’t happen-let’s pretend everything is going as planned. Nobody
will criticize the management for fear of being seen as unadvanced. After all,
the authorities have been very graphic in their presentation of what to them
signifies spiritual advancement. One of these attributes is to never say
anything is wrong. Nothing ever is wrong of course-just one’s mind is faulty.
The mind is one’s worse enemy, etc.

During my tune helping with the management, I
gained a great insight into the prevailing mood of the authorities. I was
included in many policy meetings and party to some very dubious activities. I
became involved with very cavalier attitudes, also. For a finance meeting, it
would take three ladies working for several hours to provide a feast for the
four of us involved in discussion of related topics. Meanwhile, the proletariat
of the temple looked on.

After a time, I was involved with “public affairs”.
It soon became apparent that most of my time was spent in defending actions by
devotees that I could not myself condone. When dealing with the media
especially, most of the time was spent in telling half-truths. I became expert
as a public liar. As you well know, I could hardly tell the truth regarding the
reality of ISKCON affairs, and sometimes couldn’t even tell people the truth
regarding the philosophy.

I am very comfortable with my position living away
from he temple property. I can live like a civilized person again instead of the
hippie-type living conditions at the temple. I no longer have to worry about my
things being stolen. Lack of respect for other people’s property (devotees or
others) is epidemic-in fact, it is expected (underlined) that everything will be
stolen.

I no longer have to live with cockroaches infesting
my living quarters. I never saw one until I lived at the temple. I don’t worry
so much about communicable diseases, one of which was a very dangerous and
sometimes lethal parasite. How do we expect the philosophy of Krsna
consciousness to expand when even the people we consider uncivilized are shocked
at our living conditions, cleanliness, and overall behavior?

It would seem that this inability or unwillingness
to deal with problems, admit fault, and make corrections stems from the same
paranoia that gives the society its self-righteous “us” and “them” outlook.
Everyone on the outside, to a large extent, is seen as an enemy-envious, and out
to destroy the society. Of course, if this attitude persists, more and more
people will (underlined) take umbrage at this kind of behavior. We should be
developing an open, giving, spiritual (underlined) mood, not viewing each
individual as being worth a certain amount. This man might give me $20.00, this
one $1,000.00. He can do this for me-she’s not worth the time of day. This would
definitely seem like material vision. Of course, devotees treat each other in
much the same fashion-he’s a $300.00/day man; she’s a $500.00/day mother; he’s
in “Maya”. For the nonmanagerial devotee, one’s spiritual advancement is gauged
according to how much money one can provide. As the temple president is so fond
of saying, “money is (underlined) the honey.”

One other main thrust that critics of the movement
point out is that “cults” (ISKCON included) are against the family. ISKCON
denies this charge vehemently, but the reality is that families are tolerated as
long as family ties don’t interfere with the temple’s absolute control. If the
husband and wife are “Sankirtan” devotees, then the temple management conspires
to keep them apart-for monetary reasons, of course. Usually there is no family
unity, as the children no longer live at home and are no longer under the
control of the parents, and husband and wife are encouraged to betray their
spouse. In my case, this is born out, as I am sure you can recall the trip my
wife has been writing to you. Nice girl, but unfortunately a little simple. The
temple has her innly under control. It is a very unfortunate position when the
temple encourages a mother not to look after her children and family duties;
when a husband cannot trust his wife.

The temple gives her increasing amounts of service
so that, instead of teaching our deaf son, she is working all hours of the day
and night. The temple was fully aware of the situation-what did they care! They
only know how to manipulate trusting souls for their own benefit. She will
probably realize it some day when they no longer see any value in her service,
and she is cast aside.

However, not able to endure this situation for any
longer, I re-enrolled Ravi at the special school. He is much happier now as
opposed to doing nothing, but he is still very far behind as a result of this
meddling by the temple. The situation is still completely unresolved as she gets
up at 1:15 a.m. and, after the morning, is still loaded down with work. When she
should be looking after the children, she is so tired she falls asleep either
all morning or afternoon.

Gopal Krsna Maharaja (in whom I have no faith
whatsoever) told my wife that there is “no question of giving up any service,”
and “Krsna will take care of the children.”

In which case it would seem to make more sense for
my wife, if she wants to live the completely monastic life, to go with you to
your zone. If that’s what she wants, and, at the moment it seems to be that
family life is just a tedious barricade, then I would trust you to look after
her more than this lot here.

I take family responsibility more seriously than
the current ISKCON status quo and can handle things quite well-I have up to now
anyway. I just wish I had taken matters into my own hands before now.

Regarding my recent trip to see you in Washington,
I too was sorry not to spend some time with you. I was told that everything had
been arranged (foolish me to believe such a thing!). I was to spend some time
serving you. Instead, the local temple commander hunted me everywhere-apparently
I was the most likely candidate for solo kitchen cut-up. Broccoli, and we still
can’t look each other steadily in the eye! When I saw you in the temple room the
second morning, and we exchanged a few words briefly, I could understand that
you were honestly glad to see me. At last somebody who is not interested in
exploiting me in some fashion. Every morning I went to see Baladev. Each morning
I was told that you were too busy (which I could fully appreciate). I was also
told that on Tuesday you were leaving early in the morning for Baltimore-so that
seemed to be that. Also there were other difficulties-minor in themselves, but
collected together and given the answer that there was no chance of seeing you,
made it rather silly to hang around. I was staying in the brahmacari asrama,
and, between the late-nighters and the early-risers, I was not getting any
sleep. I was also suffering the ill effects of hay fever, probably owing to the
warmer more humid weather. Kitchen cut-up didn’t help either. It seems by being
told that I left in anger, you were the victim of a case of “story telling” or
at least exaggeration. I would view information coming from the same source with
a little more scrutiny in the future.

I am very sad to hear of your recent ill health. I
hope that this will pass very quickly, because your energy, in my view, is
absolutely necessary in saving pure Krsna consciousness from ensuing extinction.
I hope I have not offended you by speaking candidly. Most people that I know,
who for one reason or other, find themselves on the “outside” of ISKCON, told me
that I was wasting my time to put the truth down on paper. Nobody wants to bear
it-they all want to play “let’s pretend”. But it’s too important for that. I
want to be involved with a movement that I can stand up and say, “Yes, I support
these people 100 percent.” Nowadays, everything I hear makes the situation look
worse. Now the temple presidents are making a power play. The more distance I
put between the society and me-the less of this I will hear about.

My thanks for your patience and purity. My best
regards.

Your fallen but not forgetful disciple,

Radhanath dasa


APPENDIX 8

SOME OBSERVANCES ON THE LATTER-DAY GURUS

A Rational and Ethical View of Guru Since
Prabhupada’s Departure by Rohini Kumar Swami

On November 14th, 1977 in Vmdavana, India, His
Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada returned to the spiritual
world. For this world his passing away marked the end of one era and the
beginning of another. At our center at 26th Second Ave., Srila Prabhupada, when
asked who would be the next acarya after him stated, “There will not be any more
acaryas.” The word acarya is used in several senses. Its first and primary
meaning is “one who teaches by example.” Its other outstanding meaning is the
spiritual master of a particular period, one who stands out among all others by
his full comprehension of the scriptures, like Madhav, Jiva Goswami, Baladeva
Vidyabhusana, Bhaktivinode Thakura, Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati and Srila
Prabhupada, or else one who is completely absorbed in relishing the bliss of God
consciousness at every moment, such as Madhavendra Puri, Narottama dasa Thakura,
Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati and Srila Prabhupada. In other words, Srila Prabhupada
exemplified both. The acarya does not talk effervescent and flowery words that
sound beautiful but cannot quite be understood or explained. (This, as can be
seen, is the usual manner of the typical bogus sahajiya and Mayavadi gurus in
India.) The acarya is practical and down to earth. He does not have his head in
the clouds as if in some imaginative lila. His mind is fixed on Krsna in the
spiritual world, but he is also simultaneously aware of the exigencies of the
world around him. Although he has all the vast wealth of Vedic knowledge at his
disposal, he presents it always in a logical, comprehensive and clear way-he
does not try to be abstruse, esoteric or talk above the heads of his listeners.
Those who do so are either eccentric or simply trying to impress others with
their “higher knowledge.”

The acarya is always a diksa-guru, but even among
many diksa-gurus at any given time there may not be such an outstanding acarya.
Thus the lack of a great acarya at certain times does not mean that a sampradaya
ceases to exist or becomes broken. Rather it is carried on by the regular
diksa-gurus, and with tune another great acarya manifests himself. Thus it is
seen in the Ramanuja sampradaya and in the Madhava sampradaya that there were
times when there was not great acaryas, though their lines of disciplic
succession have continued always by the many diksa-gurus. When Srila Prabhupada
passed away in the fall of 1977 there was a void created in ISKCON. There was no
acarya and there was no diksa-guru. At the next Mayapura festival the entire GBC
body convened to decide how to continue our parampara. Obviously there had to be
gurus to initiate the new devotees that were joining. Since Srila Prabhupada had
appointed eleven ritviks to initiate on his behalf while he was still living, it
was naturally assumed that these ritviks above everyone else held an unequalable
mandate from Srila Prabhupada to be gurus. Since Srila Prabhupada had
recommended that the devotees consult Sridhara Swami in Navadvipa if there was
need for advice on basic Vaisnava procedures, several representatives from the
GBC went to ask him how the eleven ritviks should go about assuming the position
of guru. Sridhara advised that it begin in a very simple and humble fashion. I
remember listening to the tape, how one of the GBCs was asking about pranama
prayers for the new gurus, whether it was all right to use “nama om vishnu
padaya” or not. Sridhara Maharaja simply said, “Om ajnana timirandhasya’ is
enough. Later the disciples can write a mantra according to how the guru reveals
himself. The pranama prayer should be composed in Sanskrit that is both
grammatically and metrically correct.” But the GBC representatives instead
continued to press on, “Oh, then it is all right to use ‘nama om vishnu padaya.”
It was by the continual insistence of this particular GBC man that the use of
nama om vishnu padaya became the standard prayer of all ISKCON gurus in
imitation of Srila Prabhupada’s pranama prayer, even though in almost all cases
the particular guru’s name is either too short or too long, thus rendering the
standardized prayer metrically incorrect.

The problem, therefore, seems to be that since
Srila Prabhupada was the only example of a guru and acarya that the devotees
knew, they naturally presumed that whoever was to be a bona fide guru would have
to exactly imitate him in every way. Failure to do this would render one suspect
of not being up to the standard set by Srila Prabhupada. Of course, this
external imitation of prayers, titles, big vyasasanas, lavish guru-pujas, living
quarters, personal comforts, etc., does not automatically make one infallible
like Srila Prabhupada. To imitate him does not make one as good as him, just as
imitating Siva or Krsna does not make one equal to them. And just as the
imitators of Siva cannot drink an ocean of poison, nor the imitators of Krsna
lift Govardhana hill, the imitators of Srila Prabhupada have not been able to
maintain ISKCON as Srila Prabhupada did, with the result that the majority of
Srila Prabhupada’s dear disciples have left his movement, while the movement
itself has been shaken to its very foundation by feuds, rivalries, and schisms.
Yet, it is not that there is anything wrong with ISKCON having diksa-gurus, but
that there is something fundamentally wrong with the way we have pursued it.

The entire history of mankind is full of stories of
how money, women, power, prestige, honor and worship have corrupted the best of
men, even highly advanced spiritual persons. The great acarya is such a person
that even in the midst of these dangerous situations he is not overcome by them.
But unless one is such a great acarya on the level of the Goswamis, Narottama
dasa, Baladeva, Bhaktivinoda, Bhaktisiddhanta and Srila Prabhupada, then one had
better avoid these temptations as far as possible. The guru is a preacher. He
delivers Srila Prabhupada’s teachings and gives the holy name of Krsna. Not that
he is the enjoyer of the assets and adulation of his disciples.

We must face the facts: even a thousand gurus (of
the present standard) cannot equal Srila Prabhupada or replace him. Since Srila
Prabhupada was an uttama-adhikari or pure devotee and he had said so many times
that a guru must be of such caliber, it was assumed that the gurus who succeeded
Srila Prabhupada would have to somehow be uttama-adhikaris. Therefore, in a
convened meeting the GBC unanimously conferred upon the new gurus the rubber
stamp status of “pure devotee.” But is it possible that by a vote of the GBC
that someone who was previously just a regular madhyama-adhikari, at best, can
instantly become an uttama-adhikari? It is the height of folly for someone to
think himself an uttama-adhikari, for as soon as one does one cannot be one.
Although All ISKCON members are pure devotees in the sense that they refrain
from all sinful activities and regularly chant 16 rounds, none of us are
uttama-adhikaris or pure devotees of the type exemplified by Srila Prabhupada
and the other previous great acaryas. Simply receiving the title of guru does
not make one an uttama-adhikari. What then should be the position of ISKCON
gurus after Srila Prabhupada. In light of the numerous ways in which we
presently fall short of the mark of uttama-adhikari, anyone who accepts the
position of guru should be understood to be merely a vyavaharika-guru, or a
conventional priest authorized to give initiation into the chanting of the holy
name. Such gurus must also make their disciples understand their position. They
should be honest enough to say “I did not create ISKCON. Srila Prabhupada did.
And every project in ISKCON is simply the manifestation of his energy. It is not
that because of what I have done ISKCON has become so great. Whether I became a
devotee or not would not have mattered. Everything still would have been
achieved because it is really Srila Prabhupada who did it all. I was only one of
many instruments, and after all, instruments are always dispensable. I cannot do
what Srila Prabhupada has done. All I can do is give you the same mantra that he
gave me. I personally cannot save you. But if you chant this mantra and study
Srila Prabhupada’s teachings as preserved in his books, then despite my own
imperfections and shortcomings, you will be able to go back to Godhead because
Srila Prabhupada will take you back.” In this way, if the vyavaharika-guru has
some difficulties, as we have already seen in ISKCON, there will be no great
cause of distress for the disciples and the society in general because everyone
actually understands their relationship with each other and with the
vyavaharika-gurus and of everyone with the great acarya, Srila Prabhupada.

The creation of eleven gurus in ISKCON has proven
to be the most divisive and destructive event in the history of ISKCON. It has
caused a polarization of ISKCON into areas of influence: “This is so and so’s
temple. He’s the guru here. If you don’t like it, get out!” Thus Srila
Prabhupada’s disciples were made to feel like foreigners in their own temples.
No wonder the majority of them have left! With the installment of eleven gurus
in different regions, ISKCON ceased to be one movement, as it had been under
Srila Prabhupada, but instead became eleven little ISKCONs each with its own
little guru as the absolute authority. It was therefore unavoidable that there
would be rivalry, schism and excommunications. How should ISKCON have acted in
order to avoid this polarizing effect that ultimately ends in disunity and
schism? Well, if we examine how other Vaisnava sampradayas have dealt with the
problem we might be able to learn something. TheRamanuja and Madhava sampradaya
have both adopted the same formula. In their temples there is only one guru
present, that is, their own respective founding acarya as either Ramanuja or
Madhava. ALL the gurus who succeeded them have their own ashramas outside the
temple and it is in those ashramas that the disciples offer respects to their
gurus. In this way the temples remain the center of worship for everyone in the
sampradaya, regardless of who the gurus are. Thus, although sectarian
differences have sometimes arisen in these sampradayas, the temples have
remained nonsectarian and the neutral ground where all could worship the Supreme
Lord.

If anyone reads the Caitanya-caritamrta he
will see the great love and trust that existed between the different gurus. They
often sent their disciples to other gurus to be trained up in the philosophy. On
the other hand, in our present ISKCON we have the gurus say, “Don’t listen to
anybody’s tapes but mine. I don’t want you going to any other temple because you
will become confused, bewildered and will fall down, etc.” Has everyone
forgotten that it is only Srila Prabhupada who can save the fallen souls and is
also saving us? Instead of pushing the successor gurus on the new disciples they
should be giving them Srila Prabhupada, just as we were given him when we
joined. what could be offensive in instituting such a program? By it we only
gain to have a unified ISKCON that wig continue to be so indefinitely.
Otherwise, ISKCON will eventually deteriorate into another mess like
Christianity with schisms, crusades, and inquisitions, and does the world need
another burden like that. Everyone should be aware of the real issue. It is not
a matter of eleven gurus, or of one thousand, it is a matter of the present
method. Sometimes it is seen that the limbs of a tree grow too large, with the
result that they slump down, crack, or even break off. The only remedy for this
is to trim the limbs back. This is exactly what must be done with ISKCON. We
have to trim back the artificially over-blown position of diksa-gurus in ISKCON
to a position that is safe and healthy for the survival of one unified ISKCON in
the future. To do so I suggest the following proposals:

1) In all ISKCON temples, which are, after all,
Srila Prabhupada’s temples, there should only be a big vyasasana for Srila
Prabhupada. There may be a modest, unimposing asana in the temple room for the
vyavaharika-guru to speak from. In fact, this same asana may be used by all
those who represent Srila Vyasadeva by preaching Krsna consciousness and
following the four regulative principles.

2) Only Srila Prabhupada’s pictures be in the
temple room and on the altar.

3) Only Srila Prabhupada’s name and pranama prayer
should be chanted in the temple.

4) A suitable room or asrama be set up where the
vyavaharika-guru and his disciples can have intimacy

together in the form of darsanas, vyasasanas,
pictures, chanting of the guru’s name and pranama prayer, guru-puja, etc.

5) During kirtan in the temple the title “gurudeva”
can be chanted to indicate the particular guru or gurus at that temple and
respects can be offered them by chanting om ajnana timirandhasya. Since this
mantra is used to offer respect to all bona fide gurus within our disciplic
succession, to use it for the vyavaharika-gurus is also perfect (if they are
bona fide). In this way, no one will be made to feel that they are not allowed
to offer proper respects to their guru, and at the same time, while chanting it
no one will feel that they are being forced to offer respects to someone who is
not their guru.

6) Although presently all vyavaharika-gurus are
sannyasis, since it is permissible that even householders be diksa-gurus, when
reciting the jaya dhvani at the end of kirtan one may offer them respects by
saying: sad gurudeva ki jai! or some other simple arrangement. This is necessary
because those vyavaharika-gurus who are householders cannot be addressed with
the sannyasa titles in the usual formula as jaya om visnupada etc.

7) The vyavaharika-guru should always be explicit
about his position as such and not pretend to be something which he is not, such
as an uttama-adhikari, the one great acarya, etc. Of course, it may not be
possible to institute all these principles immediately, but they must be
eventually if ISKCON is to survive as one unified movement. If these principles
are established, then no matter how many gurus there are, ISKCON will remain one
movement united around Srila Prabhupada the acarya and founder of ISKCON, and
will remain so for all future generations of devotees. All glories to Srila
Prabhupada! All glories to ISKCON.

Rohini Kumar Swami

Note: The above was composed in Berkeley with the
sole aim of removing the bogus worship of Hamsadutta from the temple proper. It
was very successful. For personal and other reasons certain points were not
emphasized at that time. Having discussed with Rohini Kumar Swami at some length
on these points the following was concluded:

That the vyavaharika-guru must be, as Prabhupada
says, “strictly following the principles himself.” That means all the
principles, not just the gross principles of no meat, sex (including homosex),
drugs, and betting, but also no TV, movies, prajalpa, neglect of 16 rounds,
ignorance of sastra, obnoxious behavior, stealing other men’s wives, puffed up
mentality, disrespect to Godbrothers, rock and roll “kirtana” bands, all
association with women, if sannyasa, etc. Single women must wait for a husband
to devote themselves to. In the meantime, they can find an advanced householder
to take instruction from.


APPENDIX 10

ISKCON SEXPLOITATION TECHNIQUES

Excerpts from GBC commissioned document on
exploitation

compiled by Jagannatha Suta Dasa

March 10th, 1978

It is not so much that there are many reports of
the breaking of regulative principles on these parties, but that the breaking of
principles is being justified as necessary to push on Lord Caitanya’s sankirtana
movement. The philosophy that’s being preached on these parties (either
outrightly or subtly through rhetoric or innuendo) can be briefly summarized as
follows: Any service outside of book distribution and laxmi collection is Maya.
If a women’s party member wishes to leave the party and do another service
(cooking, Deity worship, etc.) she is told that if she leaves the party she will
be cut off from Srila Prabhupada and Lord Caitanya’s movement. If the women’s
party member is feeling the desire to marry, she is taught that to take a
husband is a complete fall-down-her service will be finished because she will
wind up ‘serving the husband’s senses.’ Hence, only her party leader can engage
her in Srila Prabhupada’s service since any service outside book distribution is
Maya. Since the party leader takes care of her and engages her in service, the
girls consider him to be their “eternal husband.” (This thinking is encouraged
by the party leader.) If a woman wants to leave the party leader (her “husband”)
she is told that she is unchaste-a victim of “prostitute” mentality.

The party leader usually believes, and often
preaches, that if a woman has some sexual agitation and wants to leave the
party, it is better for her to relieve her desires within the framework of the
party than to leave and get a husband. Hence, the party leader is not at all
averse to showing her physical affection if that is what she needs to stay on
the party. The philosophy is that if she must have sex-better to have it with
the party leader because that way her sankirtana service will continue and she
will gradually get purified. If however, she leaves to get married, her service
is finished and she must live with the guilt of leaving her “real husband” (the
party leader).

This philosophy of “the end justifies the means”
does not end with the party leader’s willingness to give the girls anything they
need to stay on the party. In her interview with me, Mother Danistha (who spent
three years on Jiva dasa’s party as party coordinator) explains that when Jiva
found out his wife Manini was pregnant, he told her (and instructed Mother
Danistha to preach to her), that she should “dance hard at aratik” and “ride in
bumpy vans” to see if it was “Krishna’s desire” that she have the child. If she
had the child her sankirtana service (and thus her connection with Srila
Prabhupada and Lord Caitanya) would be finished.

It is this fanatical perversion of our philosophy
that I wish the GBC to be aware of: That anything-having sex with the mothers,
beating them, taking drugs-can be justified as being necessary to push on Lord
Caitanya’s sankirtana movement.

All of the above aforementioned claims are verified
in the following reports. Please read each carefully (especially Mother
Danistha’s). I also request you to carefully study the section entitled the
Positive Alternative. It includes a very insightful interview with Mother Sadhvi
(number one big book distributor in Seattle yatra).

During Srila Prabhupada’s last days on the planet,
Ramesvara Maharaja informed His Divine Grace about the Laguna Beach drug scandal
and the sensational headlines it was making. Ramesvara Maharaja told me that
Srila Prabhupada said we should be so careful-we could ruin everything.

It is in the same spirit that I humbly appeal to
the GBC to deal with the present situation so that we can

avoid any unnecessary embarrassment to Lord
Caitanya’s Sankirtana movement.

I hope this meets you all well and increasingly
absorbed in Srila Prabhupada’s loving service.

Your servant,

Jagannatha Suta dasa

General manager-BBT Press

Excerpts from Interview with Dhanistha Devi
Dasi

Ex-member of Jiva dasa’s party

Mother Dhanistha (MD): In the beginning on Jiva’s
party, he was very strict about his association with the women. Like he would
stay in his room if we were changing clothes or nightgowns or if he was chanting
japa. He’d just make sure that there was some space around him, you know,
respectful space so that the devotees wouldn’t become familiar. That was when we
first started and a few girls, five or six. And then after he went to visit
Dharmatma’s party he was trying to learn, he and Manini and I went to
Dharmatma’s party in Pittsburgh. It was right at the beginning of the party,
maybe a year and a half, almost two years ago. After he visited Dharmatma’s
party. The purpose was to find out how his women did so big. Like he has Mother
Mahara, and so many devotees who were doing very nicely, always fired up.
Dharmatma’s main explanation of why they were doing so big was that they had a
satisfying situation, like a relationship with him. The party leader taking a
position of husband, friend, advisor, they could take shelter of him. So if they
had any problems they could always feel that they could go to him and they’d
have some shelter. Plus it kept their idea of having to get married, and find a
husband or something, kept that suppressed so they could do sankirtana.

So Jiva, he just, he was always comparing
Dharmatma’s situation to his situation, how he could improve the mother’s
parties. So Dharmatma was saying then they feel secure and then they can carry
on their service. And Jiva was always wanting to know what his relationship was
with the women, how intimate he was with them, like that.

Jagannatha Suta US): Jiva was wanting to know
Dharmatma’s-.

MD: Yes, Dharmatma’s relationship with the women.
So Dharmatma told him that you cannot explain this to the other
devotees,
you know, that aren’t in a party situation like this. They won’t
be able to understand the nature of women and they’re not getting-like-we’re
being empowered to do this service by Lord Caitanya so that women can engage
nicely in Krsna’s service. Sometimes, he said, you’re going to find-he’d
(Dharmatma) been doing the party for awhile, two years, maybe longer-and he said
you’re going to find that they’re going to need affection, personal association
with you. So if you give them that, they’d be satisfied and peaceful. Because
they are by nature so lusty that they can’t, you know, ur-dess they have this
affection, this personal association, their minds become disturbed. So jiva was,
jiva was taking everything in as being absolute, because he could see the
results of their sankirtana was very nice.

JS: How did you know this was going on, how did you
know Dharmatma was telling him this?

MD: Jiva told me. He would tell me everything. So
Jiva would ask him, “What do you give them that they need?” He said, “Well, I
just give them anything that they need to go ahead and conduct their
service…… And he would dress in front of them and things like that while
Jiva was there. He’d be putting on his clothes and a devotee would come in to
speak to him, he’d continue putting on his clothes, you know.

JS: A woman?

MD: Yes, one of the mothers. And jiva said it was
just real natural, that there was no agitation. But it didn’t ever seem possible
to me. But he said this way, if they become that familiar then they feel safe
because they feel that they have an obligation to remain chaste to someone who’s
like their husband. They feel some security there in that kind of intimate
relationship. So when we came back-also he had never hit the women before, jiva,
not to my knowledge. But after visiting Dharmatma, he’d found that Dharmatma
would sometimes hit the women or slap them, something to, he said that in
certain situations this is what they need in order to bring them back, you know,
if they get too offensive or so rebellious against following instruction they
should be hit or beaten or whatever. And it was emphasized that this was an
important part of their program. So when jiva came back then he would, he just
gradually started getting heavier with the women as far as, if they didn’t
follow instructions. I don’t remember any specific incidents.

JS: If they were anything less than fully
surrendered.

MD: Yes. Yes. Karuna basically I guess was a prime
example. I just remember after she first came, after a couple of months or so in
the movement, she was, she wouldn’t follow some instruction, I don’t know what
it was, but he hit her really hard in the face and bloodied her nose. That
happened a few times with her. It was just gradually going that way, the
devotees, if they got really-just refused to obey an instruction-after a certain
amount of time he would hit them. Some devotees he wouldn’t at all. He’d relate
differently with each individual devotee. And he said that he was trying to be
instruction by Krsna what to do.

It was so they would have respect. He said there’s
two things he dislikes the most and that’s disloyalty and disrespect. So if the
devotees weren’t cooperating he’d set an example and hit them. It wasn’t really
frequent, I mean once in a while but there were a few intense incidents over the
past year or so. One time Mother Kusala was, I don’t know the situation, she was
in the kitchen and jiva was there. She just refused to obey an instruction and
she was very offensive in her attitude. She didn’t say anything but she was just
refusing to follow an instruction for some reason. And he started to hit her but
she blocked. It was just like a reflex, that she started to hit back or
something. And that made Jiva very angry and so he hit her pretty hard in the
face with his fist or the back of his hand maybe. But that’s not-what happened
is she hit up against the windowsill and it cut her arm very much, she had to
get some stitches. It knocked her out a few minutes. That happened with her….

JS: What was it that you felt that you couldn’t do
some other service?

MD: Because any other service, other than
sankirtana, if you were a sankirtana devotee, was just a falldown.

JS: Even if you want to do Deity worship that was
considered a falldown?

MD: Yes. Because Sankirtana’s the highest,
preaching is the highest service. So Nada was really wanting to get married that
time and she approached him and told him she was going to leave the party, she
wanted to get married. So at first he was indifferent, you know, she didn’t know
how to react because she actually had no where else to go. Then he saw that she
was still determined and so he became real angry and he just really beat her up.
And, he broke her arm. Maybe two months before I left. But he told me that she
tripped over a cord and Campak was there and she also told me that same
thing…. So I was just preaching to her basic philosophy like that, and that’s
when she told me personally that Jiva had actually broken her arm.

Tusita said she would see him take ten pills of
codeine, the mothers would feed it to him. She said she saw that. He would have
the mothers go in and get codeine for him at the hospital at the emergency room.
It was very easy to get with this prescription, Campak had a prescription for a
large amount.

Satsvarupa would come and give classes, glorifying
the party, you know. So with the stamp of approval of the GBCs and temple
presidents and as a result I was just suppressing it because Jiva preaches the
philosophy that we’re so fallen that we’ll never become purified without a
gradual process taking place.


APPENDIX TWELVE

“‘BHAKTIPADA’ WAS RIGHT THERE…”

Conversation with Mother Mahara, Sept. 1984

Mother Mahara was the largest collector at New
Vrindaban for many years. She must have donated over half a million dollars in
that time and so naturally she was dearly loved and respected by all-until she
discovered what follows.

Mother Mahara: I was bewildered a long time about
New Vrindaban. When I left it I had a hard tune not going back. I wanted to go
back, but the devotees would preach to me. And I’m glad I didn’t go back,
because I’m so much more sane now than I as before.

Sulocana dasa: I heard you’d made a statement that
they don’t let you learn anything there-just out on the pick.

MM: All you do…all I did was went out on the
pick. No sadhana hardly at all.

SD: Is that true Dharmatma has sex with most of the
women?

MM: Yep, a lot of them. He told one little girl to
have an abortion that he had sex with.

SD: Really?

MM: Yep.

SD: Do you know that for a fact?

MM: I know it for a fact.

SD: Wow!

MM: Bhaktipada was right there.

SD: He approved it?

MM: Yeah. That’s why I went to the GBC.

SD: What has the GBC done-anything?

MM: Yeah, well, they’re separating the women now
from Dharmatma. But I don’t think all the women know even, about that. I don’t
care anymore. You know. I just feel that Prabhupada protected me and I feel I’m
luckier than them because now I know. Srila Ramesvara is into book distribution
but there is not much book distribution going on at New Vmdavana. But there’s a
lot of great devotees there-l love Kutila-she’s great. I learned a lot from what
I did, I performed a lot of austerities and Krsna’s rewarding me now with all
this nectar. I know more now about what Krsna consciousness is all about. I go
on book distribution and preaching.


Sept. 6, 1985

APPENDIX 18

INTERVIEW ON

THE SUBTLE SEX LIFE OF HRIDAYANANDA “SWAMI”

Introductory note by the devotee being interviewed:

Ever since ISKCON has entered the present era of
“appointed paramahansas,” I have been deeply aggrieved that for the first time
in my devotional career, I have had to participate in a he. In my opinion, this
has hurt our beloved ISKCON to the core. I suppose one of the motives in this
“guru conspiracy” has been to keep ISKCON cohesive. But the perpetrators have
failed to realize that only Srila Prabhupada, ISKCON’s founder/acarya, can keep
ISKCON united. The mundane plan of materially motivated men can never be the
foundation for a solid, honest spiritual movement.

Anyway, I have allowed myself to be interviewed not
to accuse a beloved Godbrother of mine, but to expose a false, injurious system
which has destroyed countless spiritual lives and is quickly sending ISKCON to
its demise. If I mention any faults in my Godbrother, I humbly beg his pardon
and openly admit that I have many more faults to a much greater degree. But I
have put myself on the line in order to be counted among those who strongly
oppose the present system and want to see it replaced with something in line
with Srila Prabhupada’s books.

Sulocana dasa (SD): How long did you live in the
Miami temple.

Anonymous Devotee (AD): Close to a year.

SD: And you were working for Hrdayananda.

AD: Yes. I was managing the book production for a
while.

SD: When did you get married?

AD: 1983.

SD: Your wife is a disciple of Prabhupada?

AD: Yes.

SD: Was she married before?

AD: No.

SD: Where were you serving before you went to
Miami?

AD: Philadelphia. I worked on Back to Godhead for
three years.

SD: So while you were living in Miami were you and
your wife getting along?

AD: Yes, we were basically pretty compatible.

SD: What is your relationship with Hrdayananda? Are
you friendly with him?

AD: He and I have a long term friendship actually.
During most of my Krsna conscious life I was working in his zone. I was always
very close to him, like a close ally since we’re good friends.

SD: So over the years, didn’t you ever detect that
he wasn’t a pure devotee and shouldn’t be worshipped like that?

AD: He’s straight with me about his position. He
has often intimated to me that it has been a struggle for him to maintain
celibacy. Sometimes when he has preached very, very heavily against householder
life, he would tell me that it was partly just to convince himself. To my
knowledge-this is my opinion based upon my analysis of his character-l don’t
think that he has physically violated the principle of sannyasa. I trust him to
that degree, although I know that he has had to struggle very, very hard.

SD: But he did have a young woman for a personal
secretary that practically lived with him didn’t he?

AD: Well, let’s put it this way: He definitely
showed signs that he had become attached to her. He got her married once, twice,
thrice to different disciples. Finally on the third marriage I think she is in
the care of her husband. I don’t know the details of why the first two didn’t
work. This is probably the first time he’s not involving her in his personal
project. She is a little intelligent. She was a lawyer in Brazil and so she
actually could render valuable help in his personal projects (like the
philosophy book and so forth) so that meant a lot of personal contact. Of
course, I haven’t been there for a couple of years, but just based on what I
hear, this is the first time that he’s actually gotten her out from under him
and she’s not working on his project; she’s apparently assisting her husband.

SD: So the rumors that she was massaging him are
not necessarily true?

AD: I don’t think so. I would say that his main
difficulty was on the subtle platform. If I were to go before the Deity and say
what I thought was going on, I’d say that I don’t think there was any physical
breaking of the principles but he was definitely becoming attached to her. The
temple practically became a shambles over it. Because his disciples knew-but
then they didn’t know-so they blamed her or they blamed circumstances.

SD: What about the Godbrothers. Didn’t they think
that was kind of unusual?

AD: Definitely. When any householder Godbrothers
went to him he would just say, “Well, it’s just your wives. They’re envious and
they’re influencing you. Don’t be offensive like this.” Finally what put a stop
to it was when two respected Brahmacaris on his BBT staff, Dravida and Danevara,
went to him and said, “This is bogus, it has got to stop.” And so he basically
came to terms with it and gave it up.

SD: He actually gave it up then?

AD: Yes. I think he came clean. He’s been much
happier since then.

SD: So Hrdayananda has always been a sort of
passionate guy. His lectures are often full of graphic descriptions of sex life.
So that obviously has been a problem in his mind.

AD: Yeah. His lectures in Miami were almost
exclusively about vagina, husband and wife, and sex and sex, sex, sex….
Prabhupada would speak about these things occasionally but Hrdayananda was
always speaking about them, so it was obvious to me anyway, as a
Godbrother and as a friend of his, that he was struggling himself. So, no, I’ve
never been under the illusion that he’s a paramahamsa and he’s never really
tried to play paramahamsa with me, although he does demand a lot of respect.

SD: When you were there in Miami, did he interfere
in marriages the way so many of these gurus do? Did he directly tell a woman to
leave her husband if the husband didn’t worship him?

AD: This is something I don’t really like to talk
about. I realize that it’s not heavy stuff, but for the sake of what you’re
doing I’m willing to talk about it. He’s very attractive to women. I never saw
him fall down, but even on his vyasasana during japa he would constantly, before
public view be calling women up and talking to them. I guess he was thinking
that because it was public it’s all right.”I’m not hiding anything.” Even before
he was a guru and he was just sannyasa and GBC. Once there were two women in his
room. He was speaking to them, and they were laughing up a storm. When they left
I said, “Boy, a lot of joking was going on in here.” You know, I was kind of
criticizing him, and he said “but by that joking they will work happily for the
next year.” So just a straight character analysis-he loves talking to women. I
don’t hold it against him. Perhaps he took sannyasa prematurely, whatever, but
he’s a sannyasa anyway. So the general mood in Miami was that rather than the
husband being the focal point of the wife-of the individual wives-Hrdayananda
was the focal point. To a greater or lesser degrees, he would control the minds
and the lives of the ladies.

SD: So in the case when both husband and wife were
his disciples, that may not have caused so much of a conflict, but in the case
of-.

AD: No. I would say that internally it’s still a
conflict because a man gets married because he wants a wife and he wants his
wife to obey him.

SD: But it’s not as much a conflict as when the
husband is a disciple of Prabhupada and the wife is devoting herself to a
Godbrother. Did that happen a lot also?

AD: Well it started happening in my case and I had
to leave his zone to save my marriage. The devotees rented a very plush seaside
apartment-literally-50 feet from the waves, in Tampa. It was very expensive. It
was really a nice plush apartment with beautiful carpeting, furniture, what have
you.

SD: What was this for? A preaching project?

AD: No. It was a writing project just so he could
get away. He didn’t have it for a long time maybe a month or so, but it was at a
time when the Miami temple was struggling so hard, constantly fighting
foreclosure. My wife took a natural liking to the philosophy book, which was in
his hands and still is. So he needed help in tracking down professors, and so,
in responding to her enthusiasm, he was firing her up. He invited the two of us
to his Tampa place. Basically he wanted to speak to her-although he likes me-but
basically he was getting her involved in the project and we were going to travel
around and attract professors to his project. So this was summertime and he was
in a very brief swimming suit. Minimum briefness for decency. And sometimes he
would wear a straw cowboy hat. And he had a golden tan. So anyway he was lying
down in a very, very plush living room, on a very plush couch in that one little
brief bathing suit speaking to my wife who was seated on the plush rug. There
was a servant walking in and out so it’s not like they were alone in a room, but
basically he was just talking along-lying down actually-in front of my wife, and
flattering her, firing her up so to speak. Basically just like in a very-maybe
not so subtle way-attracting her to him. You know a woman-when you flatter a
woman-she loves you, and she becomes indebted. So that was the peak point that
almost destroyed my marriage. He would talk her into going out on sankirtana. I
knew she couldn’t physically do it. She would go out in the Miami summer sun and
come back with sun stroke and be laid up for a week or two. He fired her up to
go out on sankirtana and I knew she shouldn’t have.

So I went to him and I said look-we stayed on
friendly terms (and I left on friendly terms cause I took it a lot on the cheek
to maintain our friendship, and I still want to)-but I said she’s not physically
able to do this and if you fire her up on a false platform and she goes out,
then she’ll spend the next two weeks or more in bed. So I basically told him
that if you want to engage her then please check with me. And he agreed. He
finally agreed.

SD: He probably didn’t consider her your wife but
thought of her as his worshiper.

AD: Basically the way he treated her and everyone
there was as his subject. And secondarily the husband was there just to kind of
keep the wife in check so she would maybe not get too attracted to Hrdayananda
but would obey him nicely. That’s basically the role of the husband. To assist
Hrdayananda in controlling the wife so she would do what he said. So as I said,
I had to leave his zone.

SD: So his preaching was separating her from you?

AD: Oh. No question about it. It was destroying our
marriage.

SD: So you just didn’t feel anything with her
anymore? She was just interested in him and wanted to work for him?

AD: Well-I just nipped it in the bud. I had to
scream at her a lot. It really made things rocky, but it was very obvious to me,
and I wasn’t going to let it happen. I wasn’t his disciple, whereas his
disciples just have to swallow it. I know many of his disciples; I can’t give
any particular names, but I know many of the disciples don’t like it.

SD: Is there a big divorce rate in his zone?

AD: There are not that many devotees to be able to
calculate as far as I know. When I was there it wasn’t growing. They were not
making new devotees.

SD: Any more comment about the Brazilian girl?

AD: He was not innocent as far as her intentions. I
heard it said that he mentioned she was prepared to wait seven lifetimes to get
him. This was said in jest of course, but it indicated her mood; her motive was
to get him. And I heard her say things like, “But Srila Acaryadeva, I love you.”
You know, it was supposedly said in the mood of a disciple expressing love for
the guru. And he would say, “Well look, she’s rendering better service than
anyone else.” So in the name of disciple-guru relationship, all kinds of subtle
things were going on. The people who were most disturbed were the Godsisters of
Hrdayananda who know how women work. It was painfully obvious to them that this
woman was just laying a trap, and they were going crazy. When women see other
women doing their thing on the big sannyasi-which will cause the whole thing to
crumble, which will destroy the reputation of the Bhagavatams-they go crazy. And
he would like really get down on these women. You just couldn’t speak up, you
couldn’t be honest, because the situation is either you go along completely or
get out.

There was one devotee there, Mahashakti, who was
trying to set up a business. All right, so that’s his inclination-let him set up
a business. So right in Mahashakti’s presence, during Bhagavatam class,
Hrdayananda would talk so heavy against business, “What is this business?”
Personally insulting him beyond belief. So eventually he left-this person left,
that person left. Godbrothers could not stay there, because they weren’t willing
to play this game. And I personally know that some of the Prabhupada disciples
who are there, who are an integral part of his translation, have just been dying
to get out for years. But out of a sense of duty they stay. Gopiparandhana, who
is actually the translator of the Bhagavatam-he gets a small mention since he’s
not a big shot-but he actually does all the translating.

SD: Hrdayananda just comments.

AD: He writes the purports and edits the
translations.

SD: Don’t the purports come from the commentaries
of the acaryas?

AD: Yes. Gopi takes around five Sanskrit
commentaries and translates them all. Then Hrdayananda synthesizes them. Gopi
works very hard. I don’t want to put thoughts into his brain, but I know that he
and his wife have been very, very unhappy there for years. One thing about the
Miami temple is that, to live in that building is like living in hell. I don’t
know, either the filth, or the noise- except when you go the eighth floor where
the guru is. Then it’s like you’ve gone to a heavenly planet. Everywhere else
are roaches…

SD: So to change the subject. Prabhupada has
clearly explained how there is gross, subtle, and spiritual manifestations.
Hrdayananda’s subtle sex seems like it should have been very obvious. Couldn’t
the devotees see that?

AD: Basically it’s like everyone could see it, but
there’s kind of like a Maya-a mystique-which he casts over the whole scene. If
you dared to think otherwise you were just vibed out of the place or thrown out.

SD: Were a lot of devotees outcast in that way?

AD: He’s the kind of person where if you doubt him
in the slightest, he takes very deep offense. He demands very high loyalty.

SD: Does he do like Kirtanananda and physically
kick people out or have them beaten?

AD: Well, I think he’s more principled. I think
he’s more of a Vaisnava than some of these others, at least from what I’ve heard
of them. But he definitely uses a lot of very heavy mental power to get his way.

SD: Does he use four-letter words when he gets mad?

AD: No. He’s quite gentlemanly in that regard. I’ve
never heard him use four-letter words.

SD: Do you know of any specific instances where
Hrdayananda actually destroyed a marriage?

AD: There is one instance of two disciples of
Hrdayananda-he married them-the boy, Madhupandit, was American and the girl was
Brazilian. Both basically good devotees. The boy had had some difficulty and
left for a while, you know, he was sexually agitated. He finally came back and
agreed to marry. He’s a good steady sankirtana devotee, going out every day. So
when they were married-basically Hrdayananda had this thing where he would hate
the fact that somewhere in this temple there was a man and a woman-married of
course-alone in a room. It would just drive him crazy.

SD: He told you that himself?

AD: It was just obvious. It was his mood. He
instigated this whole campaign where men could not sleep in the same room as
their wives, and practically they couldn’t even be in the same room if
the door was closed. The idea was to prevent illicit sex. First of all, I didn’t
know that there was illicit sex going on there. But what he did was produce this
whole obsession with sex. That’s when the illicit sex started. So I was talking
about the young boy and girl. They got married and naturally they had sex. It’s
not the highest principle of marriage in Krsna consciousness, but they’d been
abstaining for so long. So he got her pregnant. That’s not a disturbance in
society because they’re married. But Hrdayananda got the girl fired up against
the guy-he made the guy out to be her biggest enemy. He condemned the guy before
the girl and for about a year she would not even speak to him. She figured the
fact that she was pregnant by her husband was a curse. Usually when a woman gets
pregnant by her husband in Vedic society, it’s a great blessing. But because he
got her pregnant, she hated him because of this whole mood in the temple against
husband-wife relations.

SD: So what happened?

AD: We left, but I think they’re finally speaking
to each other-maybe they are even peacefully married. But I know for months and
months the guy was suffering bitterly because his wife would not speak to him.
She hated him.

SD: Was he mean to her or what?

AD: No. He’s imperfect like everyone else but
basically a good steady devotee. He got up every morning, went to
mangala-aratik, chanted his rounds, spent all day at the airport doing
sankirtana.

SD: He spent the whole day collecting money?

AD: He would bring in $100-$150-$200 a day.

SD: And Hrdayananda still condemned him just for
having sex with his wife? Did he do that to a lot of devotees?

AD: Well I wouldn’t say it was an isolated case but
I would say it was a very marked case. The whole mood was that people who had
been married for 8-10 years and had two or three kids-all of a sudden they
couldn’t sleep in the same room with their wives. They practically couldn’t
associate with their wives.

SD: Was that because it was a temple and sex was
not allowed?

AD: No. just like in the old New York building,
there was a floor set aside for householder quarters where householders live. It
was the same thing in Miami, but still he wouldn’t allow husbands to sleep in
the same room with their wives. Like when a mother says to her growing young
boy: “Don’t get into sex, sex is horrible, sex is this, sex is that.” If
anything, it caused devotees to think of sex more. They were all basically good
devotees, so we were trying to figure out where all this illicit sex was going
on.

When I first arrived in his zone, I was in
Gainsville, and he unleashed all this heavy stuff. He’d say, “A man and a
woman-when they are together in a room at night-there must be illicit
sex, there must be.” Almost like encouraging it. But basically what it was was a
sannyasi interfering in the intimate affairs of even his Godbrother’s and
Godsister’s marriages. I don’t care if he’s a GBC. That doesn’t mean he is the
lord of my marriage. He was stepping on territory where he had no right to
tread.

CONCLUSION:

Here is the demoniac tragedy. A woman’s greatest
joy is to have a baby and a faithful husband but here we find a “guru” cursing
the baby and destroying the marriage because of his own sexual hang-up. From
this interview it is obvious to me anyway that Hrdayananda is burning to have
gross sex with all these women, but he can’t because of his artificial pose. So
the baby represents somebody else’s sex pleasure that he feels actually belongs
to himself. After all, he’s the supreme enjoyer in his zone. Everything there is
meant for his pleasure. Right? That’s the obvious psychology. The bogus guru
thinks, “If I can’t enjoy sex with all these lovely women who are so much in
love with me, then nobody else can either, including the husband. After all, who
is this husband compared to me. He’s just a dog.” All these bogus sannyasis
posing as gurus suffer from this syndrome to one degree or another. Thus they
have created hundreds of broken marriages, unwanted and neglected children, and
a lot of suffering. They think they will be able to chant Hare Krsna and be
immediately freed from the reaction of all this destruction but that is their
illusion. Each life they’ve destroyed, they will have to take birth to get paid
back. Then after maybe hundreds or thousands of lifetimes of suffering, they may
get another opportunity to learn to chant Hare Krsna offenselessly. But since
they are offending Srila Prabhupada, there is no telling when they will see the
light of day again.

The devotee who gave this interview is a very
sincere and humble devotee who has always strictly followed the regulative
principles. He really didn’t want to offend Hrdayananda. for the higher purpose
of purifying ISKCON he has decided that truth is more important than the
friendship of such men. As
Prabhupadasaidi.noneletter,”Ifthecriticismishonest,thereisnocauseforbecomingupset.”
So in this mood, Hrdayananda should wake up and admit his shortcomings and
immediately begin the process of atonement. He should begin by taking a vow to
scrub floors and toilets in a ISKCON temple for the rest of his natural life. A
vow of silence would also be appreciated. Maybe then he will get a human birth
in his next life.


APPENDIX 20

These two tape transcripts are the “evidence” used
by the bogus gurus to fool their Godbrothers into thinking that they had been
appointed gurus. This first version of the “appointment” tape is the one that
appeared in both Ramesvara’s book (Appendix 2), and Jadurani’s 1980 expose of
the “gurus” caned The Bona Fide Spiritual Master and the Disciple.
Therefore, this version is the only one to date that has been widely
circulated. Since this version can easily be misinterpreted to sound like an
appointment of “gurus,” we can safely say that this transcript was made by the
conspirators. We can only assume that Jadurani never had a copy of the actual
tape. Because she quoted the bogus transcript in her book, most devotees reading
it thought it to be a bona fide transcript.

THE BOGUS MAY TAPE

Sat: Then our next question concerns initiations in
the future, particularly at that time when you are no longer with us. We want to
know how first and second initiation would be conducted.

SP: Yes. I shall recommend some of you, after this
is settled up. I shall recommend some of you to act as officiating acarya.

Tam: Is that called ritvik-acarya?

SP: Ritvik. Yes.

Sat: Then what is the relationship of that person
who gives the initiation and…?

SP: He’s guru. He’s guru.

Sat: But he does it on your behalf?

SP: Yes. That is formality. Because in my presence
one should not become guru, so on my behalf. On my order, amara ajnaya guru
haya, he is actually guru. But by my order.

Sat: So they may also be considered your disciples?

SP: Yes, they are or their disciples, but consider
who…

Tam: No. he is asking that these ritvik-acaryas,
they are officiating, giving diksa, the people who they give diksa to, whose
disciples are they?

SP: They are his disciples.

Tam: They are his disciples?

SP: Who is initiating. His grand-disciple.

Sat: Then we have a question concerning…

SP: When I order you become guru, he becomes
regular guru. That’s all. He becomes disciple of my disciples. Just see.

THE ACCURATE MAY TAPE

This version we have compiled is perfectly accurate
in all detail-pauses, unclear words, etc. If the GBC has a version that is more
clear, and can be heard better, then let them come forward with it now.
Otherwise, when we say a segment of words is indistinguishable, that means that
not only ourselves but numerous other devotees also could not make out what was
being said. We have an excellent copy of the tape and are using the best
equipment available.

Sat: Then our next question concerns initiations in
the future, particularly at that time when you are no longer with us. We want to
know how first and second initiation would be conducted.

SP: Yes. I shall recommend some of you, after this
is settled up (local business that they had been discussing), I shall recommend
some of you to act as officiating acarya.

Note: Here Prabhupada establishes that the
following conversation is going to be about officiating gurus before his
departure, not about gurus “at that time when he is no longer with us.”

Tam: Is that called ritvik-acarya?

SP: Ritvik. Yes.

Sat: Then what is the relationship of that person
who gives the initiation and-

Note: This is a meaningless question, and so
Prabhupada didn’t even wait for him to finish it. He “who gives” is guru-Srila
Prabhupada. Satsvarupa was no doubt thinking of he who “officiates” the
initiation but his wording was off. The ritvik does not “give” the initiation;
he officiates the initiation. Satsvarupa’s question is not clear, and so the
answer cannot be confirmed to support any conclusion.

SP: -He’s guru- He’s guru.

Note: The first “He’s guru” broke into Satsvarupa’s
words, and so Prabhupada repeated it. That’s the only reason. Srila Prabhupada
is simply stating his own relationship to his disciple; the one “who gives” the
initiation is guru. It is possible that he was referring to the ritvik as being
guru, but in that case it would mean siksa-guru. In many places Prabhupada said
that his senior disciples may be taken as siksa-guru of the neophytes if they
repeated perfectly what they have heard. Guru simply means teacher in this
sense.

Sat: But-he does it on your behalf?

Note: Here Satsvarupa introduces the delusion. In
his mind he interpreted the answer as meaning the ritvik is the initiating guru.

SP: Yes. That is formality. Because in my presence
one should not become guru. So on my behalf. On my order, “amara ajnaya guru
haya.” (3 sec. pause) He’s actually guru, but by my order.

Note: This is the most important answer. In fact it
is so significant that at the end of this Appendix we quote the entire section
in Caitanya-caritamrta where this quote comes from. Srila Prabhupada is being
questioned as to what will be the system of guru after his departure. To this
line of questioning Prabhupada quotes a verse from the Caitanya-caritamrta. that
elaborately explains how me is “actually a guru.” Prabhupada is not going to
recite the whole section for Satsvarupa right then and there. Satsvarupa knows
how to read and so Prabhupada simply gave him the key words. Thus all Satsvarupa
had to do was look it up. Prabhupada’s intentions for guru after his departure
are very clear. Anyone who can read can see who Prabhupada was appointing guru.

Sat: So they may also be considered your disciples?

Note: Here Satsvarupa further reveals the delusion
he is in. He has now fully convinced himself that the new devotees are actually
his own disciples.

SP:…(words)…they’re disciples, but consider. (2
sec. pause) Who.

Note: Any interpretation of this partial statement
is simply mental speculation. It is significant however that Prabhupada made
this response in a tone of chastisement, as though he wanted Satsvarupa to give
up his delusion. Tamala could see the confusion and so he interjected:

Tam: No. He is asking that these ritvik-acaryas…
(Prabhupada: Hmmm)…they are officiating, giving diksa,…(hmmm)…the people
who they give diksa to…(hmmm)…whose disciple are they?

Note: We have to give Tamala credit here for
picking up that Satsvarupa is in delusion. Satsvarupa’s questions were not at
all in line with Prabhupada’s answers and so Tamala wants to make it perfectly
clear. Tamale’s wording is very concise. It is also significant that three times
during this question Prabhupada said, “Hmmm”. Prabhupada was speaking very
clearly at this time, and so there is no reason for any of this tape to be
ambiguous-unless it was tampered with.

SP: They are (d)-his-disciples.

Note: just before the word “his” there is an
unmistakable dip in sound. There can be no doubt that the word “his” was dubbed
in; most likely in place of the word “my.” Why would Prabhupada say “his”
disciples to a clear question like Tamala’s? Even if there were no dip, we would
know that it was dubbed simply on the philosophical basis, but with the dip,
there is no doubt. Who did the dubbing??

Tam: They are his disciples.

Note: This response confirms the dub. From the
original bogus transcript, everyone thought Tamala was repeating what Prabhupada
said. But that was an easy trick they thought they could get away with. This was
not spoken as a question to Prabhupada as the bogus transcript led one to
believe. This was immediately and softly spoken on the side to Satsvarupa simply
confirming that the new devotees were Prabhupada’s disciples. Had Prabhupada
actually said “his disciples,” then Tamala would have said to Satsvarupa, “They
are our disciples.” One word dubs are relatively easy but even then they
couldn’t make it perfect. Tamala is talking to Satsvarupa, so, when he says,
“his disciples,” Prabhupada is “his”.

SP: Who is initiating. (3 sec. pause) His
grand-disciple.

Sat: Yes. (5 sec. pause) Then we have a question
conc-.

Note: Please keep in mind, Tamala had just told
Satsvarupa that the new devotees were Prabhupada’s disciples. That was very
clear at this time. So even though these last words cannot be interpreted (cuts
may have been made), Satsvarupa had heard all he wanted to and so is going on to
the next question. Some tampering may have been done on all these sentences. Why
would Satsvarupa have gone onto the next point? This last statement could not
have made sense to him. Further questions would have been necessary. At least we
could expect that Tamala would have been in there clarifying the statement
further if there was even the slightest hint that he was going to be a guru. The
whole conversation has very unnatural sound to it and so we know it was heavily
tampered with. But as yet we have not found out who did it. But we win.

SP: When I order you become guru, he becomes
regular guru. That’s all.

Note: The GBC tried to interpret the following June
tape as that “order” mentioned here as though Prabhupada had all of a sudden
changed the whole philosophy and decided that pure devotees can be appointed
after all. It is significant that Prabhupada uses the term “regular guru.” As of
yet we have not found an exact definition for that term from the books. It can
be taken as a guru under regulations or as an ordinary guru which would mean
siksa-guru. It can’t possibly mean a diksa-guru since diksa-gurus are not
appointed or ordered.

It is significant that all these answers are to
Tamale’s question-the first clear question. But the answers in this chopped up
tape do not confirm any conclusion and so more in needed. So even though
Prabhupada said, “that’s all”, they needed to add the following sentence to
clinch the appointment theory.

SP: (7 sec. delay) He becomes…(inaudible
word(s))…disciple of my disciple. (Click) just see.

Note: This fine is an obvious dub. Not only does
the background noise drop out, but the speed and tone of Prabhupada’s voice
dramatically changes also. The “just see” is again in a radically different tone
and volume from the previous words. This tape was the only “evidence” the
“gurus” ever had to support their claim to divinity. This can be proven, and
when it is, the conspirators will be facing serious charges in court.

Sat: Next we have a question about the GBC. (end
tape)

Note: There are some very significant points to
bring out about this tape. One is that Prabhupada’s health and speech were not
bad at this time and it would have been no problem to ask more specific
questions to seek proper clarification. There are so many good reasons why it is
obvious that this tape was tampered with. One is, if it was not tampered with,
why was it not available to everyone? It was extremely well guarded. This would
have been just the opposite if it actually said what they claimed. But because
they were unable to make a good dubbing job, they kept it super-confidential. It
is available however from DAS if anyone doubts the validity of this transcript.
When Sridhar Maharaja told Jayapataka that a ritvik guru does not make one an
initiating guru later, Jayapataka told Sridhar Maharaja, referring to this tape:
“Prabhupada has given explicit desires.” Sridhar Maharaja believed him, and from
the conversation that immediately ensued, the entire bogus guru manifesto was
compiled.

JUNE TAPE

Tam: Srila Prabhupada, we are receiving a number of
letters now. People are wanting to get initiated. So, up until now, since you
were becoming ill, we asked them to wait.

SP: The local senior sannyasis can.

Tam: That’s what we were doing formerly. The local
GBC sannyasis were chanting on their beads and they were writing to Your Divine
Grace. And you were giving a spiritual name. So should that process be resumed
or should we…(There is an interlude where Tamala discusses the spiritual
master taking the disciple’s karma). That’s why we’ve been asking everybody to
wait. I just want to know if we should continue to wait some more time.

SP: No. Senior sannyasis.

Tam: So they should continue to…

SP: You can bring me a list of sannyasis, I will
mark. You can do, Kirtanananda can do…(word?) Satsvarupa can do. So (pause)
these three can do.

Tam: So supposing someone is in America. Should
they simply write directly to Kirtanananda or Satsvarupa.

SP: Nearby. Jayatirtha can do.

Tam: Jayatirtha.

SP: (word?)…Bhagavan can do.

Tam: Bhagavan.

SP: And he can do also (pause). Harikesh.

Tam: Harikesh Maharaja.

SP: Five, six men divide. Who is nearest.

Tam: Who is nearest. So persons wouldn’t have to
write to Your Divine Grace. They could write directly to that person.

SP: (hmmm)

Tam: Actually, they are initiating the person on
Your Divine Grace’s behalf.

SP: Hmmm.

Tam: Those persons who are initiated are still
your-.

SP: Second initiation. We shall think. Second.

Tam: This is for first initiation. Okay. And for
second initiation, for the time being we should-.

SP: Again have to wait. Second initiation, that
should be…

Tam: Some devotees are writing you now for second
initiation. And I’m writing them to wait a while, because you are not well. So
can I continue to tell them that?

SP: They can do second initiation.

Tam: By writing you?

SP: No. These men.

Tam: These men. They can also do second initiation.
So there’s no need for devotees to write to you for first and second initiation.
They can write to the man nearest them. But all these persons are still your
disciples. Anybody who would give initiation is doing so on your behalf.

SP: Yes.

Tam: You know that book I’m maintaining of all your
disciples’ names? Should I continue that?

SP: Hmmm.

Tam: So if someone gives initiation, like Harikesh
Maharaja, he should send the person’s name to us here, and I’ll enter it in the
book. (Long pause) Is there someone else in India that you want to do this.

SP: India I am here we shall see. In
India-Jayapataka.

Tam: Jayapataka Maharaja.

SP: You are also in India. (Long pause) You can
note down these names.

Tam: Yes, I have them. (The list is read, and Srila
Prabhupada adds two more names-Hrdayananda and Ramesvara.

SP: (Long pause) So without waiting for me, whoever
you consider deserves. That will depend on discretion.

Tam: On discretion.

SP: Yes.

Tam: That’s for first and second initiations?

SP: Hmmm.

NOTE: One very obvious question: If it were clear
from the May tape that the new initiates would be the disciples of the ritviks,
then why was none of this mentioned in this June tape? Why was Tamala still
trying to get Prabhupada to say something else? The answer is obvious. They
hadn’t yet conceived their plot and dubbed the May tape. There is no mention in
this tape of the ritviks becoming anything special after Srila Prabhupada’s
departure. As such there is no question of construing an appointment of gurus
from these two transcripts. But since the May tape was tampered with, not only
is it not valid evidence, but it is conclusive evidence as to the demoniac
nature of the “gurus”-just the opposite of the divine nature they claimed the
tape represented.

Another significant point is that Bhavananda and
Hansadutta were not named in this June tape. Their names appeared on the letter
issued to all centers that Prabhupada signed, but they were not named in this
tape. No doubt some “good reasons” were given to Prabhupada later on to include
them even though Bhavananda had only a year previously been caught by Pippilai
dasa pants down, having sex with a Bengali boy in Mayapur. Just months
previously, Prabhupada had said that Hansadutta was “praying daily that I die so
that he can become guru.” Prabhupada was aware of the character of all these
ritviks. Ritvik has no special authority whatsoever. He simply gives initiation
on the guru’s behalf. Otherwise why would Prabhupada say, “whoever is nearest.”
The common argument, introduced by Sridhar Maharaja is that, “Well, it only
makes sense that if Prabhupada made them ritviks, they must be the most advanced
devotees.” Sridhar may have even been the first to introduce that idea even
though two years previously Sridhar had said that ritvik implied no special
position.

Aside from all that, Tamala Krsna has directly
confessed (on tape) in the Pyramid House Talks, Dec. 3, 1980 that,
“Actually, Prabhupada never appointed any gurus. He didn’t appoint eleven gurus.
He appointed eleven ritviks. He never appointed them gurus. Myself and the other
GBC have done the greatest disservice to this movement the last three years
because we interpreted the appointment of ritviks as the appointment of
gurus.”

The “gurus” placed a great deal of importance on
this tape to substantiate their claims, but the fact is that this tape, at least
in its present condition, is the least authoritative explanation of guru. But
Prabhupada, seeing past, present, and future, knew that this tape would be used
to exploit the devotees. And so within this tape he planted one very important
line that gives us the all-important clue as to what is the authoritative
explanation on the subject of guru after his departure. He gave that clue by
quoting “amara ajnaya guru hana.” Nowhere does Srila Prabhupada say that a bona
fide guru, a guru who actually sees Krsna face to face, can be appointed. The
statement, “He’s actually guru, but by my order,” simply means that everyone is
ordered to become guru by repeating what Prabhupada has taught us. It is not
necessary to wait to see Krsna face to face to become guru and preach. Everyone
should preach immediately by repeating what Prabhupada and Lord Caitanya have
spoken. That is the meaning of “amara ajnaya guru hana” as explained below by
Prabhupada. Everyone must preach from whatever level of realization he is on.
But that kind of guru, and the actual liberated guru, are two different things.
One is called diksa, and the other is called siksa. Anyone who repeats the
message purely can become siksa-guru immediately. One’s wife, one’s mother, a
prostitute, a beggar, a Godbrother, etc. Everyone is ordered to become guru in
that sense. It is not possible to be ordered to become a pure devotee. The bona
fide diksa-guru must be a pure devotee that is actually liberated. That is the
conclusion of all of Srila Prabhupada’s instructions on these two types of
gurus. This May tape does not in any way contradict those instructions.

Srila Prabhupada’s quoting the verse from
Caitanya-caritamrta, “amara ajnaya guru hana” (Cc. Mad. 7.128) is so significant
we are herein quoting the entire section from the Caitanya-caritamrta. We
strongly suggest that the devotees read it carefully. It fully substantiates the
conclusions in given in Chapter
Nine
.

“The brahmana (Kurma) begged Lord Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, “My dear Lord, kindly show me favor and let me go
with You. I
can no longer tolerate the waves of misery caused by materialistic life. (Cc.
Mad. 7.126)

“Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, “Don’t speak
like that again. Better to remain at home and chant the holy name
of
Krsna always.” (Cc. Mad. 7.127)

Purport by Prabhupada: “It is not advisable in
this age of Kali to leave one’s family suddenly, for people are not

trained as proper brahmacaris and grhasthas. Therefore Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu advised the brahmana not to be too
eager to give up family
life. It would be better to remain with his family and try to become purified by
chanting the Hare
Krsna maha-mantra regularly under the direction of a
spiritual master. This is the instruction of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu. If
this principle is followed by everyone, there is no need to accept sannyasa. In
the next verse Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu advises everyone to become an
ideal householder by offenselessly chanting the Hare Krsna mantra and

teaching the same principle to everyone he meets.”

“Instruct everyone to follow the orders of Lord
Sri Krsna as they are given in Bhagavad-gita and Srimad Bhagavatam.
In this
way become a spiritual master and try to liberate everyone in the land.” (Cc.
Mad. 7.128)

Purport by Prabhupada: “This is the sublime
mission of ISKCON. Many people come and inquire whether they
have to give
up family life to join the Society, but that is not our mission. One can remain
comfortably in his residence.
We simply request everyone to chant the
maha-mantra
…. If one is a little literate and can read Bhagavad-gita As
It Is
and Srimad-Bhagavatam, that is so much the better. These works are
now available in an English translation and are done
very authoritatively
to appeal to all classes of men. Instead of living engrossed in material
activities, people throughout
the world should take advantage of this
movement and chant the Hare Krsna maha-mantra at home with their families.

One should also refrain from sinful activities-illicit sex, meat-eating,
gambling and intoxication. Out of these four items,
illicit sex is very
sinful. Every person must get married. Every woman especially must get married.
If the women
outnumber the men, some men can accept more than one wife.
In that way there will be no prostitution in society. If
men can marry
more than one wife, illicit sex life will be stopped
…. The Krsna
consciousness movement is trying to elevate
human society to the
perfection of life by pursuing the method described by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu
in His advice to
the brahmana Kurma. That is, one should stay at home,
chant the Hare Krsna mantra and preach the instructions of Krsna
as they
are given in Bhagavad-gita and Srimad Bhagavatam.”

“Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu further advised the
brahmana Kurma, “If you follow this instruction, your materialistic
life
at home will not obstruct your spiritual advancement. Indeed, if you follow
these regulative principles, we will again
meet here, or, rather, you
will never lose My company.” (Cc. Mad. 7.129)

Purport by Prabhupada: “This is an opportunity
for everyone. If one simply follows the instructions of Sri Caitanya

Mahaprabhu, under the guidance of His representative, and chants the Hare
Krsna mantra, teaching everyone as far as
possible the same principle,
the contamination of the materialistic way of life will not even touch him. It
does not matter
whether one lives in a holy place like Vrndavana,
Navadwipa or Jagannatha Puri or in the midst of European cities where
the
materialistic way of life is very prominent. If a devotee follows the
instructions of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he lives
in the company of the
Lord. Wherever he lives, he converts that place into Vrndavana and Navadvipa.
This means that
materialism cannot touch him. This is the secret of
success for one advancing in Krsna consciousness.

“At whosoever’s house Sri Caitanya accepted His
alms by taking prasada, He would convert the dwellers to His
sankirtana
movement and advise them just as He advised the brahmana named Kurma. (Cc. Mad.
7.130)

Purport by Prabhupada: “The cult of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu is explained here very nicely. One who surrenders
to Him and
is ready to follow Him with heart and soul does not need to change his location.
Nor is it necessary for one
to change status. One may remain a
householder, a medical practitioner, an engineer, or whatever. It doesn’t
matter.
One only has to follow the instructions of Sri Caitanya
Mahaprabhu, chant the Hare Krsna maha-mantra and instruct
relatives and
friends in the teachings of Bhagavad-gita and
Srimad-Bhagavatam. One has
to learn humility and
meekness at home following the instructions of Sri
Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and in that way one’s life will be spiritually

successful. One should not try to be an artificially advanced devotee
thinking, ‘I am a first-class devotee.’ Such thinking
should be avoided.
It is best not to accept any disciples. One has to become purified at
home by chanting the Hare
Krsna maha-mantra and preaching the principles
and be freed from the contamination of material life
…. To protect
his
preachers, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu has given much clear advice in
these verses of
Caitanya-caritamrta.

Need more than this be said on the status of
ISKCON’s self-appointed gurus? Comments, inquiries, and donations toward this
book may be sent to Steve Bryant (Sulocana dasa), 2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley,
CA, 94704. Thank you.


APPENDIX 22

REBUTTAL TO THE GBC DOCUMENT ON THE CASE:

SULOCANA vs. KIRTANANANDA

ON WOMEN TAKING INITIATION BY A NEW “GURU””

compiled by Sulocana dasa

CONTENTS

PART ONE

INITIATING WOMEN

THE FACTS-ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS

JURISDICTION

GENERAL PRINCIPLES

WOMEN’S GURU-HER HUSBAND OR A “SANNYASI”?

CAN WOMEN BE INITIATED SEPARATE FROM THE HUSBAND?

KIRTANANANDA’S ONE AND ONLY ARGUMENT

WHY ISKCON’S “GURUS” CANNOT IMITATE PRABHUPADA

GBC SAYS GURUS DON’T HAVE TO BE PURE-BUT HUSBANDS
DO

KIRTANANANDA’S 10,000 “WIVES”

WHEN CAN A WOMAN LEAVE A FALLEN HUSBAND?

THE REAL QUESTION?

SINCERITY-COMPARING SULOCANA TO KIRTANANANDA

PART TWO

JUDGING A MAN

HOW THE “GURUS” JUSTIFY THEIR BEHAVIOR

WHAT IS AN “ACCIDENTAL” FALLDOWN?

JUDGING A MAN’S SINCERITY

ILLICIT SEX

INTOXICATION, SPORTS, MOVIES, ETC.

HOW THE VARNAS AND ASHRAMAS MUST BE TAKEN INTO
CONSIDERATION

WHAT MUST NOW BE DONE?

THE LEADERS-HOW TO JUDGE THEIR BEHAVIOR

IT’S A GRADUAL PROCESS-JUDGING A MAN’S PAST

JUDGING KIRTANANANDA-CASE CLOSED

SHASTRIC QUOTES ON THE CHARACTER OF KIRTANANANDA

CONCLUSION

THE GBC’S DECISION & SULOCANA’S DEMANDS TO
KIRTANANANDA

CORRECTIONS AND ADDITIONS TO SECTION ONE: “THE
FACTS”

The person Rupanuga refers to in his document as
“Jamuna,” is actually Jane, Sulocana’s wife. The name “Jamuna,” was given by
Kirtanananda without Sulocana’s awareness or approval. This is a direct breach
of human decency what to speak of Vaisnava behavior. It therefore represents an
offense to Srila Prabhupada since the man exhibiting such heinous behavior,
Kirtanananda, is claiming to be Prabhupada’s representative.

Jane was sent to New Vrindaban with one
child from a previous affair and Sulocana’s first son in her womb.
Sulocana did not even know that she was pregnant when Jane took her
“initiation”. Sulocana found out Jane was pregnant at the same time he found out
that she had decided to devote her life to another man. They had been married
one year at the time.

Jane was lured into taking “initiation” by
telling her, in effect, “It’s not necessary to have your husband’s approval. You
are your own spirit soul. Sulocana is not a pure devotee. ‘Bhaktipada’ is a pure
devotee. If you want to go back to Godhead, you have to take initiation from a
pure devotee.” This is of course the standard ISKCON fine which they attempt to
substantiate in their document.

Jane divorced Sulocana and immediately “remarried”
a man whose character is so degraded that he had been grabbing other women’s
breasts, including the wife of Sri Galim, the headmaster of the Gurukula. He had
been severely beaten by Bhagavatananda for attempting to seduce his wife. His
name is Raghunatha. He had been attempting to get a “wife” for many years but
most women laughed at him, seeing his desperate condition. He is also well-known
to be one of New Vrindaban’s dopers. Jane had been secretly associating with
this person for some time. Kirtanananda told Sulocana, “I never said that”
(encourage a woman to remarry”).

Jane is not actually remarried. In several letters,
and the books as well, Prabhupada refers to a woman who does what Jane did as “a
prostitute” or “an enemy” or “keeping a paramour.” He refers to men that do what
Kirtanananda did as “wife stealers” or “Ravanas.”

Jane was given a divorce and full custody of
Sulocana’s sons with the use of the temple’s money and lawyer. The judge made
the decision without thinking to ask if Sulocana had been notified of the
hearing, which he hadn’t. There is hard and undeniable proof of this. Jane’s
plea was “cruel and inhuman treatment.” Sulocana never hit his wife once or even
looked at another woman. She has admitted to telling this he in order to get the
divorce, since even mundane courts do not allow a divorce without any grounds.
Also there is positive testimony, both from a local attorney and Jane herself,
that she was given this decision because the local judge, Mr. Warmuth, “is very
favorable to Keith Ham” (Kirtanananda).

Another fact not mentioned is that, by this time,
Sulocana had two baby boys of his own, one three, and the other one-year old,
both of whom he loves very much and has not seen now for one year. Both these
boys were forcibly taken from Sulocana by six of Kirtanananda’s men. They
illegally entered Sulocana’s motor home to do this.

Also not mentioned is the fact that Kirtanananda
was deliberately discouraging Sulocana from staying at New Vmdavana by denying
him the service he was promised-managing the guest house. There are innumerable
witnesses who will testify to this fact, including Narada Muni, who was in
charge of the Indian program at the tune. He was very disturbed about this since
Kirtanananda’s grounds for doing so were absolutely unjustified.

Some other important facts are these quotes by
Kirtanananda to Sulocana: “If you want your wife back, you will have to
surrender to me” and “Don’t forget, I have an eternal relationship with your
wife, yours is only temporary,” also, (You are not welcome here because)
“Sulocana, you’re just not my man” and “I heard you are leaving. Don’t try and
take your wife! I told her I’d ‘protect’ her.”

Also not mentioned are the fact that Kirtanananda
made no attempt whatsoever to counsel either the wife or husband to try to keep
the family together. This is in itself proof of Kirtanananda’s real intentions.
As acknowledged by the GBC on page 5; divorce can only be recommended as a last
resort. Kirtanananda made it the first.

These are just a few of the facts not mentioned in
the GBC paper, all of which were known to the GBC. More of the story is
contained in the preface to the upcoming book presently being compiled by
Sulocana dasa.

Section 2-JURISDICTION

The GBC is stating that since there is no real
system of dealing with such problems on the local level in ISKCON, the grievance
committee is having to deal with it. What they are really saying is that since
the GBC has never really studied or understood, or compiled anything on the
relationship between husband, wife, and guru, either before or after Srila
Prabhupada’s departure, Sulocana dasa is now forcing the issue. There are some
very obvious problems which arise when unqualified men pose as “gurus” and come
in between husband and wife. But, since Sulocana dasa is the only one to date
who has thoroughly studied the matter fully, and can speak authoritatively from
Srila Prabhupada’s books and letters, backing every point with sastra, the GBC
did not respond to hardly any of Sulocana’s challenges.

Section 3-GENERAL PRINCIPLES

The general principle of the GBC is that ISKCON’s
“gurus” are bona fide. Since all the statements made by the GBC are based on
this absurd proposition, the entire document is invalid. Sulocana’s upcoming
book proves conclusively that these “gurus” were never appointed. Most devotees
realize this by now anyway. So, as Prabhupada often explains, if you start an
equation with one plus one equals three, then naturally all the rest of the
equation is going to be off. This is all that really need be said about the
philosophical arguments presented by the GBC on women, marriage, and guru.
Still, we will go into some of the points just to show the foolishness of the
official position of the “GBC”.


PART ONE

WOMEN’S GURU-HER HUSBAND OR A “SANNYASI”?

Everyone should have a bona fide pure devotee guru,
including women. That does not mean that everyone should take initiation in the
same way. According to the Vedic system, the husband takes initiation from a
bona fide guru, and the wife serves that same guru by serving her husband.
Prabhupada says, “The man becomes a devotee of Krsna, and the wife becomes a
devotee of her husband.” They are thus both initiated since they are “two halves
of the same body.” There is absolutely no difference if the wife has formally
taken initiation or not. She is automatically the disciple of the husband’s
guru. If the wife devotes herself to another man, who the husband disapproves
of, then the relationship of the woman to both “husband” and “guru” is illicit.
No bona fide guru would allow such a thing. A wife is never initiated separate
from her husband. In Vedic culture she is not initiated at all. When Jadurani
first approached Srila Prabhupada for initiation, Srila Prabhupada told her to
go find herself a husband amongst the devotees in the temple. Later he gave
concession to women for the sake of engaging them, since he could plainly see
they were not going to accept the Vedic standard. That is the only reason Srila
Prabhupada initiated women in a separate ceremony. Factually, any woman is
automatically Prabhupada’s disciple if she marries a Prabhupada disciple.
Wherever a woman’s heart is, that is where her husband and her guru are. A woman
cannot have two husbands or two gurus. Prabhupada says that an ordinary woman
cannot imitate Draupadi by thinking she can equally serve and devote herself to
more than one man, what to speak of a “sannyasi”. A woman can only have one
guru, her husband, and through him she may devote herself to his guru, not
separately.

CAN WOMEN BE INITIATED SEPARATE FROM THE HUSBAND?

The GBC argument that Prabhupada initiated women
separate from the husband is not a valid argument for the above reasons. But
Prabhupada also initiated single women? He could do that for several reasons.
(1) He knew they would be marrying one of his disciples, since his standard
order was that all women were to be married. (2) Even if a woman was not going
to marry, but finally decided to remain single as a nun, Prabhupada could also
initiate nuns. Prabhupada could initiate anyone he wanted to, because he is an
uttama-adhikari, completely pure devotee with no sex desire or ulterior motives
in his heart. No one today can make that claim. (3) Because Prabhupada was such
an elevated uttama-adhikari, he could adjust the standard religious principles
for time and circumstance. Others, those not on that level, must follow his
instructions, not imitate. Initiating women is just such an adjustment. It is
true that time and circumstances are basically the same now (women’s liberation)
as in 1966, but there is one big difference. It is a very, very, very, big
difference. These new “gurus” are light years from being uttama-adhikaris. If
Prabhupada had wanted his neophyte disciples to imitate him after he departed,
then why didn’t he mention such a thing anywhere in his books or letters? Aren’t
we supposed to be following the instructions and not imitating? (4) Prabhupada
initiated single women but he never initiated a man’s wife if the man did not
want to take initiation also-and visa versa. At least he stated in several
letters that he did not want to do such a thing. He was requested to, but he
didn’t comply. That would have been coming between a husband and wife.
Prabhupada was a pure devotee, so naturally he would never do such a thing.

The GBC’s arguments simply reveal the well-known
tendency of the “gurus” to imitate Srila Prabhupada, and not to follow his
instructions.

KIRTANANANDA’S ONE AND ONLY ARGUMENT

Sometimes, but very rarely, if the woman was
interested in Krsna consciousness, but the husband was an out-and-out demon,
Prabhupada would recommend that she live separately from him in the temple. He
never recommended that she remarry. Such instances are extremely rare-maybe only
one or two letters. But in numerous letters Prabhupada encouraged the woman to
tolerate her husband’s weaknesses and be patient. He directly told one devotee
to cook meat for her husband (consult Baumadeva, Detroit). What Kirtanananda
did, in essence, by telling Sulocana’s wife to leave him, was directly call
Sulocana a demon, and call himself, equal to Srila Prabhupada. His one and only
argument was, “Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya told his daughter to leave Amogha because
Amogha was blaspheming Lord Caitanya. So you are also an offender, so I told
your wife to leave you.” Since Kirtanananda considers himself a pure devotee, he
compared Sulocana’s failure to worship Kirtanananda to Amogha’s blaspheming Lord
Caitanya. Sulocana certainly never claimed to be a pure devotee, but he does
claim that he never for a moment thought offensively toward Prabhupada, Lord
Caitanya, or Krsna. Kirtanananda cannot make that claim. He directly attacked
Prabhupada, caning him a tyrant, among numerous other elephant offenses (all the
letters concerning this gurvaparada by Kirtanananda are in the book).

WHY ISKCON’S “GURUS” CANNOT IMITATE PRABHUPADA

If there were a completely pure devotee on the
planet right now, equal to Srila Prabhupada in every way, such a pure devotee
could act as Prabhupada did and initiate both men and women, whether they were
married or not, and not fall down. But in the absence of such an
uttama-adhikari, we have to follow the instructions of the
uttama-adhikari, not imitate him. Why does the GBC think Prabhupada wrote so
many books anyway? To collect dust? Why does the GBC think that Prabhupada never
even hinted in letter or book the concept of a woman having a guru independent
of her husband? He never mentions it anywhere. He only refers to himself as
a women’s guru in a few places in all his writings. He almost always
referred to the women as his daughters. He knew no one was qualified to imitate
him in any way whatsoever. And he knew that no one would come along in his
immediate aftermath on that level either. So he never mentioned it. He
didn’t want to encourage neophytes to imitate him after his departure. He only
stressed to follow his instructions. The only example he encouraged them to
imitate was the way he worked 24 hours a day in Krsna’s service. The real
uttama-adhikari’s instructions are crystal clear. The wife should be devoted to
her husband, and her husband should be sincere and devoted to guru and Krsna
(innumerable references). And, to solidify that instruction, Prabhupada said
(paraphrased): unless one is on the level of Haridasa Thakura, Narada Muni, or
Srila Prabhupada, then no one can accept service from, or give shelter to
a woman (ref. SB 7.7.14). This underlined phrase defines what initiation
means.

GBC SAYS: “GURUS DON’T HAVE TO BE PURE-BUT HUSBANDS
DO”

How the GBC could have the audacity to deny this
instruction of Srila Prabhupada’s is inconceivable. This is the way they word
it:

“The point that Srila Prabhupada was special, a
nitya-siddha, eternally liberated pure devotee and cannot be imitated by his
disciples is certainly true; but this is not an appropriate argument in this
case
(they give no explanation why they make this claim). It is true that
no one can claim the infallibility or purity of Srila
Prabhupada, but such perfection or equality is not required
to perform the duties of diksa-guru.” (No further explanation.)

So, they say the diksa-guru does not have to be
pure to give shelter to, or accept service from women. But what about the
husband? What does the GBC say about the husband’s requirements?

“A husband cannot claim the status of a pati-guru
(husband-guru) or ideal grhastha without strictly following the four regulative
principles and devotional principles, such as a minimum of sixteen rounds, the
morning program, etc. The rules and regulations of the grhastha-ashrama are as
strict for that ashrama as the rules and regulations for any other ashrama….
A husband who does not act as a bonafide grhastha (defined above)
cannot expect his wife to continue to respect him or be obedient to him.
Such an unfortunate wife is certainly justified in seeking protection from
her spiritual authorities (temple president), including her guru.”

We have in our possession a letter from the man who
compiled this document, Rupanuga, written to Satsvarupa, which states that
Jayapataka and Ramesvara both do not chant their rounds. But then these are
minor things compared to the heavy offenses by all the “gurus”. But, if an
ordinary householder does not chant all his rounds, and perfectly follow all the
principles, in other words, if he is not a pure devotee, his wife should neither
serve or respect him. Instead, the GBC says she can leave him for the
“protection” of her “guru”. They say she has every right to grab his children,
and run off to live with some popped-out temple president and a “sannyasi”.

KIRTANANANDA’S TEN-THOUSAND “WIVES”

So, in essence, the GBC is saying: “A guru does not
have to be pure to initiate hundreds of persons, including other men’s
wives, thereby splitting up marriages and creating ‘varna sankara,’ but the
husband has to be a completely pure devotee, to have one devoted
follower, his wife.” This claim has no shastric backing whatsoever. It is a
serious Vaisnava-aparadha to all those devotees who have had their families
destroyed by this bogus philosophy. Can anyone imagine what would happen if all
the women in the world, whose husband’s were not following all the strict
regulative principles perfectly, immediately grabbed the children and ran off to
live with some bogus sannyasi posing as a guru. The proposal of the GBC is
insanity but they are the ones in charge of the most important spiritual
movement in the world. Just try and see the position. These men are not
sannyasis or gurus or GBC, they are manipulators and exploiters living at the
expense of hundreds of “wives”. Some of them act exactly like pimps. In our book
we go into elaborate detail on the wife swapping and illicit-sex going on in
ISKCON.

WHEN CAN A WOMAN LEAVE A FALLEN HUSBAND?

Prabhupada makes very clear in SB 7.11.28 the
qualifications for a woman to leave her husband. That is the authoritative
purport for this problem. It must be very carefully studied. First and foremost,
Prabhupada says that he has to be a nondevotee. If he is a devotee, then despite
his weaknesses, “he is sinless (but not a guru).” So, the primary qualification
for leaving a husband is not his flaws, but whether or not he has faith in
Krsna. If he has faith in Krsna, he is a devotee. To justify leaving a husband,
he has to be a “naradhamah”, a nondevotee, the lowest of men, and addicted to
all the four sinful activities. Only when the husband is such a
nondevotee, she can leave him, but she cannot remarry. She can live separately.
(In one letter Prabhupada conceded that: “If both husband and wife agree,
she may divorce and remarry.” Prabhupada gave that instruction in disgust.) The
GBC refers to this text also, but they do not mention that a woman who leaves
such a degraded husband should not remarry. And, or course, they are implying
that Sulocana is such a degraded person without knowing anything about Sulocana.
And, of course, Sulocana’s wife “remarried” a Kirtanananda man almost
immediately after Kirtanananda broke up their marriage. And the character of the
man he “remarried” her to….

THE REAL QUESTION??

So the real question is: Where do you draw the line
in defining a devotee? Kirtanananda claims Sulocana is a demon. Sulocana claims
Kirtanananda Swami is a demon. How to judge? At what degree of contamination is
one considered not to be a devotee? Is subtle contamination not important? Many
persons who were at one point strictly following the regulative principles, and
considered advanced, even sannyasis, are now eating meat and blaspheming Srila
Prabhupada. So were they actually advanced devotees while they were following
strictly? If they were, how could they have fallen down so far? Is sincerity the
only qualification for a devotee? If so, how do you judge sincerity? Does
sincerity come and go on a daily basis? How long does one have to be strictly
following the regulative principles to be considered sincere and advanced? Does
artificially performing austerities mean one is sincere, or does it mean
he is heading for a fall? Should ISKCON hire psychics to analyze a man’s
sincerity? Could astrology help? Can regression under hypnosis reveal a man’s
motives? These are worthwhile considerations. Instead the GBC asks: “Can a
imitation sannyasi ‘guru’ advise a man’s were to leave him because he is not
following all the regulative principles which are actually only meant for the
brahmins?” Only a fool or a demon could propose such a thing.

SINCERITY-COMPARING SULOCANA TO KIRTANANANDA

Sulocana’s wife decided to take initiation on the
grounds that Sulocana was not qualified to deliver her. She says he was not
following the regulative principles strictly and therefore she assumed he was
not sincere. He was chanting average 12-13 rounds daily and periodically he
would go through a spell of getting intoxicated once a week. He frequently ate
chocolate. At that tune he was 29 years old and just starting a Krsna conscious
picture pendant business. Because he was not perfectly following everything, his
wife thought he was not sincere. She thought she should take initiation from
someone whom she was told was sincere. Makes sense, right? Wrong. She did not
stop to consider that she knew absolutely nothing about this man. She did not
know that when Kirtanananda was 29 years old, or Sulocana’s age at the time she
took “initiation”, he was a full-blown, active homosexual, or second-cock in gay
lingo, since he was the female counterpart of Hayagriva. We were tempted to
vividly describe what such persons do in the evenings, but we will spare the //
sensitivity” of the “brahmins” reading this rebuttal. Then, when Kirtanananda
Swami was 30, a year after taking “initiation”, he stabbed Prabhupada square in
the back in an attempt to steal Prabhupada’s movement for himself. Had Jane
known these documented hard facts about this man, she may have thought
twice about his sincerity, despite what Kuladri was telling her about following
some external principles. In India, any upper caste man automatically follows
those principles, so that alone is hardly any ultimate qualification. When
Satsvarupa was this age, 29, he was a new devotee and was having sex with his
wife every single night. At least Sulocana regulated his usage of the
“concession” to twice a month. So, by comparing Sulocana with these two “big,
big gurus” at age 29, Sulocana is far more advanced than both of them put
together, and who knows where they wig all be 30 years down the road? Sulocana
never claimed to be a saint, but it certainly isn’t Kirtanananda’s position to
judge him. No one else ever attacked Prabhupada the way Kirtanananda did.
Prabhupada condemned Kirtanananda in more letters than all the other bogus gurus
combined.


PART TWO

JUDGING A MAN

These are points that the GBC should be
considering. Instead they make these asinine statements that a diksa-guru does
not have to be free of sex desire to take hundreds of women disciples, but a
husband has to be completely pure to deserve to keep the devotion of his one
wife. The “gurus” base all their claim of divinity of Bhagavad-gita 9.30,
quoted below. They are all riding on the thin thread of this verse in hopes that
no one will ever think about it. They claim a monopoly on using this verse to
justify their behavior, but if anyone else exhibits weaknesses, they can-not
quote this verse. “They are simply demons to be discarded.” The following is an
in-depth analysis of that verse.

“Even if one commits the most abominable action,
if he is engaged in devotional service he is to be considered saintly

because he is properly situated in his determination.” (BG 9.30)

Purport by Srila Prabhupada: “…Now in the
conditioned state, sometimes devotional service and the conditional service in
relation to the body will parallel one another. But then again, sometimes these
activities become opposed to one another. As far as possible, a devotee is very
cautious so that he does not do anything that could disrupt his wholesome
condition…. No one should deride a devotee for some accidental falldown
from the ideal path, for, as explained in the next verse, such occasional
falldowns will be stopped in due course, as soon as a devotee is completely
situated in Krsna consciousness…. The words ‘sadhur eva, “he is saintly’, are
very emphatic. They are a warning to the nondevotees that because of an
accidental falldown a devotee should not be derided; he should still be
considered saintly even if he has accidentally fallen down. And the word
‘mantavyah” is still more emphatic. If one does not follow this rule, and
derides a devotee for his accidental falldown, then one is disobeying the order
of the Supreme Lord…. On the other hand, one should not misunderstand that a
devotee in transcendental devotional service can act in all kinds of abominable
ways; this verse only refers to an accident due to the strong power of
material connections…. As long as one is not strong enough to fight the
illusory energy, there may be accidental falldowns. But when one is strong
enough, he is no longer subjected to such falldowns, as previously explained. No
one should take advantage of this verse and commit nonsense and think that he is
still a devotee. If he does not improve in his character by devotional
service, then it is to be understood that he is not a high devotee.”

WHAT IS AN ACCIDENTAL FALLDOWN?

Note: The word accident must be defined in order to
understand what Prabhupada is saying in this purport. Generally an accident is
accepted as being something that suddenly happens and is beyond our control. In
that sense, it would be impossible to accidentally have illicit sex or
accidentally get intoxicated. In the next purport Prabhupada says: “either by
accident or intention.” Actually, there is no such thing as an accident since
everything is controlled by the Lord, and all activities are either one’s karma,
or Krsna’s special mercy on a devotee. So when Prabhupada says “accident” he
means engaging in abominable activity by force of habit. Prabhupada uses that
phrase, “force of habit,” in numerous places to describe ones occasional
indulgences in illicit activities. So, we feel safe injecting that phrase here
in place of the word “accident,” which is confusing to many devotees, including
“gurus.” They tend to abuse this verse to commit their abominable activities.
Prabhupada did not make a mistake in his wording. The devotees simply fail to
understand the real meaning. So it is important to clearly define it. The
translation to this verse does not in any way imply an accident. Prabhupada uses
the word accident to mean an act done without malicious intent and/or blatant
disregard for authority. In other words, by force of habit. ISKCON’s “gurus” say
that, “if a devotee does something illicit more than once, then it cannot be an
accident. So, if not an accident, the man must be a demon.” With this argument
they justify taking his wife and children away and getting her in bed with
himself or one of his own men.

JUDGING A MAN’S SINCERITY

So this is a critical verse and purport and must be
studied at great length. It is a subtle thing, something the gurus know little
about. It means judging between one who remorsefully engages in base activities
due to his past habits, and one who sinfully does so because he just plain
doesn’t care about any authority. That is the all important question.
Determining the sincerity of one’s heart is the essence of judging a devotee and
that can be very misleading if one is not extremely perceptive. There are a
class of sahajiyas today who claim that it is not good to judge others. That is
simply foolishness. One absolutely has to make such judgments daily if he wants
to avoid bad, and accept good association.

ILLICIT SEX

This is the most common problem devotees face. Say
for example one spends his whole life, from puberty onwards, in gross illicit
sex, but then later he meets a pure devotee like Srila Prabhupada and he wants
to give up this bad habit. But due to the strong influence of material energy he
cannot do so very easily. Still, he tries to regulate his sex life and makes
strict vows to gradually decrease it. Such a person, who honestly and
responsibly lives with his wife, and does not look at or pollute other women,
can be considered sincere even though he may be having sex with his wife too
often to be considered a disciple or a brahmin. The sex to him is like a
material conditioned necessity or habit just like sleeping and eating. He cannot
abruptly give it up, but he does not like being under its control either, and so
he tries to gradually reduce it. Such a person may be considered sincere or even
saintly as long as he is sincerely trying to serve Krsna. He is certainly not a
pure devotee, yet, and he should not be treated as though he were. He may be
respected, but only from a distance by those who want to advance quickly (NOI).

But then you take someone else who comes to Krsna
consciousness for ulterior motives and has sex, gross or subtle, with one woman
after another, even other men’s wives. Such a person should not be considered
saintly or sincere, but on the contrary, he should be publicly condemned so that
sane persons can avoid his contaminated association. One perfect example of this
is Sruti Kirti. He polluted at least half-a-dozen married women that we know of
personally, destroying their marriages. Because he had this extremely demoniac
tendency, he should not have been considered saintly just because he chanted
Hare Krsna. But, out of ignorance he was considered saintly and so nobody wanted
to publicly expose him. Thus he was able to pollute one women after another. He
should have been publicly condemned after the first one. Instead, Ramesvara
continued to support this debauch right up through the sixth married woman he
polluted. He even took Prabhupada’s money and sent Sruti Kirti to India so the
last husband who swore to kill him would not be able to. This is not an isolated
incident. It is going on everywhere with the full blessing of the “gurus”.

INTOXICATION, SPORTS, MOVIES, ETC.

The same principle goes for these habits. It may be
unbearably difficult for a devotee to abstain from them, but if he honestly
recognizes his fallen condition, and strives to reduce them, then eventually he
will be able to give them up altogether. He should be sane and regulate his
usage, gradually reducing. If he is sincere he will eventually be able to give
it up as he continues to chant Hare Krsna in the mood: “Krsna, I am so weak and
fallen, please help me to overcome these weaknesses so I can eventually be fully
engaged in Your service.” Again we have a fine line between praying like this
and committing sins on the strength of chanting the holy name, which is an
offense. If one is determined to give up bad habits, and he makes a regular
program to do so, then he may be considered sincere and should be encouraged by
everyone, including his wife. But he must prove his sincerity by
strictly endeavoring to reduce the habit.
That is the meaning of this verse.
If anyone disagrees, state your position, and we will debate.

HOW THE VARNAS AND ASHRAMAS MUST BE TAKEN INTO
CONSIDERATION

A man may pray like that, but only to convince
himself and others that he is really sincere. How else may one judge? One way is
by seeing the amount of trouble and austerity one accepts for Krsna. There are
different austerities for the different varnas and ashramas. If one is a
sannyasi, but he engages in eating very opulent foods three tunes a day, sleeps
on a soft bed, freely associates with women, has little knowledge of sastra, but
still lives off the money of others, then such a sannyasi can readily be
recognized as bogus. So ultimately it boils down to how submissive one is to the
instructions of guru, sastra, and sadhu, which apply to ones own vama and
asrarna. If one is acting according to sastra then he can be considered sincere.
But sastra has to be clearly defined for the different classes before we can
judge. A householder doing business and accepting all sorts of sense
gratification and sex with his wife may well be more sincere that a “sannyasi”
who merely talks to women. Ramananda Raya would massage and dress beautiful
women, and he was the topmost devotee of Lord Caitanya, who Himself set the
example by stating that He couldn’t even look at a wooden form of a woman
without being agitated. Chota Haridasa, because he was in the renounced order,
was excommunicated for simply talking to a woman once in private. Thus he
committed suicide. So one’s position in the varnas and ashramas is a primary
consideration in determining one’s sincerity.

For ksatriyas, vaisyas, and sudras, such things as
sports are not so degraded, but if a man claiming to be a brahmin indulges in
them, we can understand differently. Everything has to be taken into
consideration in determining the quality of one’s association.

WHAT MUST NOW BE DONE?

It requires real brahmins to judge such things and
advise devotees properly. Since there are few if any real brahmins in our
society today, it is absolutely essential to thoroughly learn, and then stick as
closely as possible to Prabhupada’s instructions, not imitate him. That
means fully indexing, categorizing, and scrutinizingly studying all the angles
of interpretation in the association of serious devotee. That would have been a
noble objective for the GBC to arrange right after Srila Prabhupada’s
disappearance. Instead, they spent all their time holding mock debates and
scheming how to fool the devotees into thinking they were bona fide gurus, and
this, within days of Prabhupada’s departure. So, until some serious devotees
undertake this project of clarifying Prabhupada’s teaching on these subjects, we
will still be largely in the dark in determining how to act and how not to act?
Who is a devotee and who is not a devotee? Who is a guru, and who is a demon?

THE LEADERS: HOW TO JUDGE THEIR BEHAVIOR

Generally most of the devotees are
straightforward and basically sincere. They most likely will have some bad
habits, having been brought up in the West, but they are genuinely attracted to
becoming devotees of Krsna. But then there are others who are more interested in
their personal glorification. How to tell the one from the other? One very good
method of determining the sincerity of a devotee is to analyze his behavior in
terms of how much pain he is causing others. A real devotee is humble and does
not cause pain to others unnecessarily. Simple devotees may indulge in illicit
sex and intoxication but basically they are only slowing down their own progress
in devotional service by such behavior. Most devotees will not intentionally
hurt others. But if a person is claiming to be a big leader, is demanding
respect from others, is exploiting and discouraging others, then that person can
safely be labeled a demon in the guise of a devotee. On the other hand, a leader
may be seen periodically doing some nonsense, but if he is humble and doesn’t
demand that others worship him as a saint, then that devotee is to be considered
saintly since he is humble and therefore becoming purified. It’s a question of
heart. Usually, one’s heart can be determined by studying the outward behavior
in relation to shastric evidence and a little common sense.

IT’S A GRADUAL PROCESS; JUDGING A MAN’S PAST

Purification is a gradual process. The very word
purification implies gradual. One must be improving in his condition. It
is not expected that everyone will be instantly cleansed or they can be labeled
a demon. If one strictly regulates his sense gratification, then he will
gradually improve. We know of no one today who is qualified to judge a man’s
soul simply at a glance. In any court of law, if a man is up for a crime, the
judge will be lenient or severe depending on whether that person is a one time
offender, or a habitual criminal. He has to investigate the man’s past to
determine this. Only then can he see if the man is improving or not. The same
principle goes for devotees, but on a much deeper level. Judging a devotee is
many times more difficult than judging a criminal. An illiterate, insignificant
devotee, simply cleaning the toilets in 1985, may become a great powerful
preacher 50 years down the road, if he remains humble. On the other hand,
we have already seen some of ISKCON’s “big” leaders, because they were not at
all humble, eating meat, having illicit sex, getting intoxicated and even
blaspheming Srila Prabhupada after just a few years. Therefore, judging a man’s
character is a serious thing and must be done very, very carefully before making
accusations. A man’s past must be taken into consideration.

JUDGING KIRTANANANDA: CASE CLOSED

Sulocana did not make public accusations against
Kirtanananda until he had thoroughly studied Kirtanananda Swami from all angles,
past and present. He interviewed other victims, past and present. He took the
opinions of numerous devotees who knew Kirtanananda Swami from the very
beginning. He studied Kirtanananda’s own words. He read all the letters written
by Srila Prabhupada about Kirtanananda Swami. Then he made it known to numerous
devotees, both GBC, and otherwise of the patterns in Kirtanananda’s behavior. No
one was able to properly respond to the allegations. During this time that
Sulocana was “patient”, his were was turned into a prostitute. At that point any
other man would have gone to New Vrindaban and blown Kirtanananda’s brains out.
But only then, several months later, when the evidence had become overwhelming,
and the GBC continued muddling did Sulocana come right out, and with full
confidence, publicly declare to the world in writing, that Kirtanananda is a
out-and-out “raksasa” (demon). And, sure enough, Kirtanananda’s failure to
respond in any way to Sulocana’s challenge, proved Sulocana right. Case closed.

SHASTRIC QUOTES ON THE CHARACTER OF KIRTANANANDA

“Then he has to purify his existence. There are
so many rules and regulations to be followed in the renounced order
of
life. Most important of all, a sannyasi is strictly forbidden to have any
intimate relationship with a woman. He is even
forbidden to talk with a
woman in a secluded place
…. One has to follow the rules and regulations of
a particular status of life in order to purify his existence. For a sannyasi,
intimate relations with women and possession of wealth
for sense
gratification are strictly forbidden…not even enjoying them, but just looking
toward them with such a propensity
is so condemned that he had better
commit suicide before experiencing such illicit desires.” (BG 16, 1-3)

“In this verse, the royal road to hell is
described. The demoniac want to make a show of religion and advancement

in spiritual science, although they do not follow the principles. They are
always arrogant or proud in possessing some
type of education or so much
wealth.
They desire to be worshipped by others, and demand respectability,
although they do not command respect. Over trifles they become very angry and
speak harshly, not gently. They
do not know what should be done and what
should not be done.
They do everything whimsically, according to their own
desire, and they do not recognize any authority. These demoniac qualities are
taken on by them from the
beginning of their bodies in the womb so their
mothers, and as they grow they manifest all these inauspicious qualities.”

(BG 16.4)

“Those who do not follow the scriptural
injunctions are supposed to be demons. Therefore it is stated here that the

demons do not know the scriptural rules, nor do they have any inclination to
follow them. Most of them do not know them,
and even if some of them
know, they have not the tendency to follow them.” (BG 16.7)

“The process of speaking in spiritual circles is
to say something upheld by the scriptures. One should at once quote
from
scriptural authority to back up what he is saying. At the same time, such talk
should be very pleasurable to the ear.
(BG 17.14) (Kirtanananda is yet to
defend his actions by sastra. He has had a year now to try and do so.)

CONCLUSION

The day for women to take a separate initiation is
over, unless they want to become nuns. Then they can take spiritual instruction
from a householder siksa-guru if his wife can agree to it. In essence
that means the woman becomes a second wife, but in a non-sexual way. Such a
relationship is hardly likely in many young Westernized women. Since this
movement is young, the practical application of this principle will not be seen
for many years. Therefore Prabhupada frequently said that “all the women should
be married.” He never encouraged a brahmacarini asrama.” The letters to the real
Mother Jamuna Dasi make that very clear. He simply had to put the women
someplace until they got married. If the GBC wants to debate on this subject,
they will have to study it. To encourage them, we are enclosing a printout-at
our expense-of all of Srila Prabhupada’s instructions on marriage from the
letters. We will be expecting a more scholarly response soon. The chapter in our
book entitled, ISKCON WOMEN: PROTECTED OR EXPLOITED, goes into all these points
in much more detail.

THE GBCs DECISION AND SULOCANA’S DEMANDS TO
KIRTANANANDA

Those of you reading this who have not seen a copy
of the GBC paper should know that the official GBC decision confirms Sulocana’s
accusations-that Kirtanananda had no right to interfere in Sulocana’s marriage.
The GBC makes some insane statements that Sulocana was “offensive” in calling
Kirtanananda names, and that he should apologize, but at the same tune they
acknowledge that Kirtanananda’s act was “injudicious” and that he should now
rectify his blunder. Needless to say, it is not necessary to apologize to a man
who steals your wife and sons, especially when his “mistakes” prove him to be
far from a pure devotee. We are assuming that the compiler of the document,
Rupanuga, had to say that to make it look like he was still on the side of the
“gurus”. The GBC decision is that Kirtanananda must acknowledge his “mistake”
and arrange for Sulocana’s sons to be returned to him. This is a direct order
from the GBC to Kirtanananda. There is only one way for Kirtanananda to do this:

1) He must humble himself before Jane and admit he
made a major blunder. He must convince her that he polluted her real marriage
and she must accept this wholeheartedly.

2) He must convince Jane’s paramour, Raghunatha,
that he had no right to marry him to Jane and that he now must forget her and go
back to masturbating.

3) He must send her back to live in California
where Sulocana can be with his sons. She does not have to five with Sulocana or
serve him but she must return Sulocana’s sons. If she refuses to leave
Kirtanananda, then she must return the sons alone. Sulocana will accept her back
after some time has elapsed if he is convinced that she was only another one of
Kirtanananda’s victim, and not herself demonic.

4) Kirtanananda Swami must pay a $5,000 token
damage fee to Sulocana to help set Jane up in a house since Sulocana’s business
went down the drain during this struggle.

5) Kirtanananda must circulate a letter throughout
ISKCON stating that Sulocana had every right to make the accusations he did, and
that anyone who may have wanted to kill or malign Sulocana should give up that
idea wholeheartedly.

If these bare minimum conditions are not met in
full by Kirtanananda before Sulocana’s book is finished, then the book Sulocana
is compiling will be sent to every major media in the world. Sulocana guarantees
that this book contains enough filth on the new “gurus” to bum their little
kingdoms to ashes-the fire starting at New Vrindaban.

Comments and inquiries may be sent to Steve Bryant,
2124 Kittredge #32, Berkeley, CA, 94704. Post date: July 19th, 1985. This
version was re-edited on July 29th.


APPENDIX 25

INTERVIEW WITH JANAMEJAYA DASA, BERKELEY
TEMPLE

JULY 26TH, 1985

Sulocana dasa (SD): So this devotee, Varsha dasa,
is an old friend of yours.

Jj: Yes.

SD: He also took initiation from Hamsadutta.

Jj: Yes.

SD: Was he already married at the time he took
initiation?

Jj: No. What happened was, his wife was really into
Hamsadutta, she was like a Hamsadutta groupie. She was always running over to
his house, practically drove him nuts, so he got her married off to Varsha with
the hopes that she’d quit bugging him. Anyway, after Hamsadutta fell down she
finally lost her faith in him. Then the New Vrindaban mothers came here, and she
got into their trip and so they ended up both going out there. Now they have a
kid.

Sd: She got pregnant here in Berkeley.

Jj: Yeah.

SD: Is she also a Hamsadutta disciple?

Jj: No. She’s a disciple of Srila Prabhupada.

SD: So why did they go to New Vrindaban?

Jj: Because Hamsadutta moved out there for awhile.
She’s a Hamsadutta groupie so she had to follow him everywhere, but after
awhile, her faith got transferred to “Bhaktipada”.

SD: So after Hamsadutta fell down her mind went to
Kirtanananda. Were they sankirtana devotees here in Berkeley?

Jj: She was. He was on and off.

SD: So after Hamsadutta left New Vrindaban, they
just decided to stay there?

Jj: Yeah, they gave her a position. Any Hamsadutta
disciple that ever went out there, they gave a position.

SD: What position did they give her?

Jj: Like head of the girl’s gurukula or assistant,
something like that.

SD: Why didn’t they just send her out on the pick?

Jj: She has a baby to take care of.

SD: What was his wife’s name?

Jj: Her name is Sudharma. Anyway when Varaha was
out here he was telling me how great everything was at New Vmdavana. He was
chanting the glories of New Vrindaban. I just thought: “God, I’ve got to set
this poor guy straight. This guy’s really brainwashed.” He was passing fliers
around, putting them on the bulletin board, trying to get people to go out
there.

SD: This was after you’d read my expose on
Kirtanananda Swami?

Jj: Yeah. So I said, “Hey, let’s go on sankirtana.”
I got him out there and started talking to him. It’s an hour’s drive, and he
started telling me about the glories of New Vrindaban, how they’re pushing
vamasramadharma out there, how successful it is, this and that, and I said,
“Bullshit. They’re stealing wives, they’re controlling all the men out there
through their wives. They’re getting these women to worship ‘Bhaktipada’ and
that’s how they control the men. Either you do what Bhaktipada says or they’ll
marry your wife off to somebody.” So then he started thinking. He goes, “Yeah,
you’re right” he says.”Actually, I got this feeling there are a couple of
Prabhupada men out there always talking to my wife. I got this feeling that if I
didn’t go along with their program, you know, go on sankirtana, and act
surrendered to Bhaktipada, even though I’m not into him…” that’s what he said,
“that they would try to get her married off to somebody else. He’d just finished
telling me how great everything was, but then when I got him to think-like he’d
never even thought-l got him to really think about it, and he said, “Yeah,
you’re really right.” He started telling me an incident of how he and
Chakravarti were going to go to India and their wives were going to come a
couple of weeks later, so, while they were out here, they got a phone call from
their wives. He told me specifically what Chakravarti’s wife said. He said she
told him he had better come back right away, that “Bhaktipada’s been talking to
me, and he wants me to marry somebody else.”

SD: He said Kirtanananda personally told her to
leave her husband and remarry.

Jj: Yeah.

SD: Varaha’s wife also?

Jj: No, but he just knew that he had better get
back here too. She didn’t say anything, but he just picked up on it. You know,
if somebody is going to work out there, digging ditches, whatever, they’ve got
to get him married off. So, if your wife’s there, and you’re not there, and they
know you’re not really going to be an asset to the community, well, they’re
going to marry your wife off. It’s all like peer pressure. They got all these
women hopping around going “Jaya Bhaktipada” and your wife, along with all these
women, are very much influenced by peer pressure. More than men are. To a great
extent, they just get into it. It’s all peer pressure. Peer pressure is
extremely heavy. My wife was influenced by it. I just know how it is. That’s why
I’m not into “Bhaktipada” coming here, bringing his mothers’ parties, cause that
means I’ll have to deal with that. Even though my wife understands
philosophically that it’s off the wall, I just don’t want to have to worry about
her getting into it.

SD: That’s a good realization you have.

Jj: Another thing he told me was how once he wanted
to take his wife shopping with him. He knew somebody would get upset about it
but he did it anyway. On the way out in the parking lot, one of the little
gurukula girls begged to go with them. His wife was in charge of them, so they
took her along, and when they came back, there was like the President, and some
of the big men there waiting for him in the parking lot. They gave him real
heavy sauce and wouldn’t let him see his wife for a week or two.

SD: They wouldn’t let him see his own wife?

Jj: Yeah, and he said anytime now, if he goes to
associate with his wife, they always have some mother tagging along watching.

SD: Why?

Jj: To report to Bhaktipada.

SD: You were saying earlier that they also won’t
let you see your kids.

Jj: Yeah, he said, “If you miss mangala-artik more
than two or three times in one week, then you can’t see your kids that week.” In
other words, their training the kids up even to reject the parents. They even
use that on them. So now Varaha says, “I don’t have a wife. Of course, I have
one, but I feel like I have no control over her whatsoever.” They tell the
children that the parents are off the wall. Not to listen to them. So he feels
like, “I don’t have a kid-l don’t have a wife” but he says, “I’m attached to
them, so I stay.”

SD: But he knows that as soon as he leaves there-or
stops doing sankirtana-they’ll immediately get his wife in bed with one of
Kirtanananda’s men?

Jj: Yeah, right. If he gets out of hand. Like that.
He actually discussed it with her. She said, “No, don’t worry about it, I’m not
into it.” But he told me, “She’s a woman and susceptible.” I went through a
similar thing in Vancouver. My wife and I had some problems and so we separated
for a while. She went up there. She didn’t even know what was going on, but I
found out from some other devotees there, one guy I knew, like they had it all
planned out. They’d get her re-initiated, they already had some guy picked out
for her, and she didn’t even know anything about it. So when I talked to her,
she goes: “Yeah, they’re real nice to me up there,” and this and that. She
didn’t know they had all these little plans for her. So when I went to go get
her, I went in like a new bhakta so I could trick them. So once I found out
where she was, I talked to her and she agreed to come, but you know, we had to
split in the middle of the night. She was real innocent. She went to the temple
president and told him I wanted her to go and they just like flipped out and got
real nasty, then they revealed themselves. She said, “And I’d thought they were
so nice.” Another incident he told me was this one Bhaktipada disciple, was
fixed up with this one girl who didn’t want to marry the guy. She was into
someone else, and then one night they tried to escape together, but got caught.
They (Kirtanananda’s men) beat the crap out of the guy and threw his motorcycle
over a cliff. They finally managed to elope anyway. (This incident involves
Murti dasa’s daughter and will be told in a later publication.) It goes on
everywhere. In the days when jiva was here, I heard stories. Almost all the
mothers on his party were married to somebody, but then they went out on Jiva’s
party and, you know….

SD: Did he have sex with most of the women?

Jj: He had twenty-five women, but I don’t know how
many of them he had sex with. I heard that he was so burdened in that area that
they even had some brahmacaris go over there to keep the women satisfied.

SD: How many marriages did he wind up destroying?
Do you know?

Jj: No. They’re scattered all over by now.

SD: Was there anything else Varaha told you?

Jj: Well he’s out there and he knows he has to stay
there or they will remarry his wife, even though he doesn’t really like
“Bhaktipada”. He says, “I’m married, but I’m not really married.” He says, “They
got a program that if you want to have sex with your wife you have to get
permission, and they put you in this guest house for one night so you can have a
kid.”

SD: They do that to everyone or just the new people
that don’t know any better? Jj: I guess it depends on who you are and what they
want to do with your wife. SD: What else do you know about Jiva’s party?

Jj: Kushala told my wife that if some of the women
went out and didn’t meet their quota, they’d slap her around a little. But if
you got your score, then you got the privilege to sack out with the sankirtana
leader. One devotee told me that he went over there one night to fix some
electrical problem and heard some women arguing, “I collected more than you, I
should sleep with him tonight.” Back and forth. Like that. I once asked
jiva-this was after he’d taken sannyasa and fell down-he was like a sankirtana
leader in Portland with his wife, Champak. I was up there too. And I asked him,
“How did you control all these women for all those years?” And he said, “Well,
they’re just really stupid, you know, they’re extremely stupid. And I always
wanted to be a pimp, and when I became a devotee, Krsna fulfilled my desire. I
always had a strong desire to be a pimp. That’s all I ever wanted to be. So
Krsna just fulfilled this desire.” (This man jiva, was trained up in this
philosophy by Dharmatma, Kirtanananda’s right hand man.)

SD: I heard he wasn’t even good looking?

Jj: No. You look at him, he’s like a little
caveman. He’s got these tattoos all over him. He used to have a big naked lady
on his back, but when he became a devotee, he had a Nrsinihadeva made over it,
to cover up this naked lady. He was a boxer in San Quentin prison-tough as
nails. He would just love to go out on sankirtana and get in some fight with
someone and beat the crap out of him. They used to worship Jiva. Even after
Hamsadutta gave him sannyasa.

SD: Hamsadutta gave him sannyasa?!

Jj: Well, he had to. He knew that if he just came
and broke the whole thing up, Jiva would just bloop and the women would follow
him somewhere else. He needed them to collect, like that. So he said, “what I’ll
do is just give him sannyasa.” So even when he was sannyasa, he had all these
women standing around. It was like he had 25 wives. Every tune he went into the
temple they all paid their obeisances. Before he took “sannyasa” he even had a
vyasasana at the sankirtana house. He was like their guru. It was a whole thing.

SD: The guy was a mobster and sex-freak, and all of
a sudden he’s a guru in ISKCON with his own little harem. How long did this go
on?

Jj: A couple of years. You should find some of
those mothers who were on his party. They can tell you some stories. I know
there’s two of them down in LA. I heard rumors that if the women didn’t get
their quotas they should go out and pull a few tricks.

SD: Yeah. That’s not surprising. Kusala told me
Jiva would encourage them to steal anything they could get their hands on.

Jj: When Hamsadutta got here, you know he wanted to
stop this women’s party, and Caru, who was the temple president at that time
said: “You can’t do that. These women are collecting a million dollars a year,
and distributing all these books.” Srila Hamsadutta said, “Well then, if it’s
all right, then whey don’t you send your wife out with Jiva and let her get
screwed a few times and see how you like it?” Then Caru shut up.

COMMENT

It should not be thought that the leaders in ISKCON
were/are not aware of these kinds of activities. They are all fully aware of
what’s going on, but the greed for profit, adoration, and distinction far
overshadows their desire to encourage moral behavior amongst the general
devotees as well as themselves.


DAS
Devotee Access Services

AN INSIDE INFORMATION SERVICE FOR DEVOTEES
EVERYWHERE

Dec. 12, 1985

Dear Vaisnavas and aspiring Vaisnavas:

Please accept my humble obeisances. All glories to
the pure devotee who gave all of us the seed of Krsna consciousness, Srila
Prabhupada.

For those of you who have expressed difficulty
reading my heavy-handed writing style, I would like to quote from a letter
Prabhupada wrote to Karandhara if that may help:

“No compromise-Rama Krishna, Avatars, yogis,
everyone was enemy to Guru Maharaja-he never compromised.
Some
Godbrothers complained that his was
chopping technique and it would not
be successful. But we have seen that
those who criticized, they fell
down. For my part, I have taken up the policy of my Guru Maharaja-no compromise.
All
these so-called scholars, scientists, philosophers, who do not accept
Krsna (or Prabhupada) are nothing more than rascals,
fools, lowest of
mankind, etc. So you go on with your work, it is very encouraging to me.”
(7/27/73)

Today I was presented with a book put out by Dheera
Krsna entitled, The Guardian of Devotion. I took this as a response to
our challenges even though he hardly touched upon any of the serious points we
had brought up. Dheera didn’t touch upon our point that Sridhar Maharaja
preaches an impersonal origin of the soul, which we proved by extensively
quoting from both Sridhar Maharaja’s book Search for Krishna and
Prabhupada’s books. We have no choice but to assume that Dheera has nothing to
say. Having no answer means he has lost the debate.

I beg to remind Dheera and his followers that I
wrote only Part One of four parts, to the Sridhara Maharaja chapter of my book,
The Guru Business. (Available $10.) 1 did not touch upon the bad advice
he gave ISKCON’s GBC when they approached him in 1978 for approval to play guru.
Two famous quotes by Sridhar Maharaja at that time were: “It will be to deceive
the disciple (telling them you’re a pure devotee)” or, “There is no big mantra
or little mantra for guru. Guru is one. (So go ahead and pose as uttamas.)” A
few years later when that bogus advice exploded in a series of falldowns,
violence and dissension, Sridhara Maharaja said to Dheera, “They will dig their
own graves (and bury Prabhupada along with them.)” Then he summed it all up very
clearly by saying to Yashomatinandan, “I am a form breaker,” and, “I don’t agree
with Swami Maharaja (Prabhupada) in everything.” The effect of Sridhar
Maharaja’s bad advice on ISKCON did not surprise us since Prabhupada had already
warned: “They (specifically Sridhara Maharaja) cannot help us in our movement
but they are very competent to harm our natural progress.” (Letter to Rupanuga.)
As such, the fact that Dheera could not answer the section on the impersonal
tendency leaves little doubt in our minds that he will not be able to respond to
these heavy charges, i.e., that Sridhara Maharaja unduly interfered with the
divine mission of Srila Prabhupada.

Personally, because I have full faith in Srila
Prabhupada, I never had to read further than the one quote written to Rupanuga
wherein Prabhupada said, “Sridhara Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this
order of Guru Maharaja.” Dheera simply refuses to address this and other serious
statements made by Prabhupada. No one is denying that at one tune Sridhar
Maharaja was sincere, advanced, friends with Prabhupada, etc., and that
Prabhupada liked him and even confided in him, but when an offense is committed
to a pure devotee, or his mission (the Gaudiya Math) which is non-different, one
loses all importance in Krsna consciousness and immediately fails down to
mundane mental speculation. (Narayana Maharaja said, “Don’t you know this man
(Sridhara Maharaja) is a breaker of institutions?”) As far as “high
realizations” go, I’m sure Jayatirtha also has some very high realizations which
make him and his followers “faint” all the time. And Srila Prabhupada said about
Jayatirtha just before leaving this world, “You are my only tirtha (shelter).”

We are not interested in those kinds of “high
realizations.” We are interested in solid, direct, and concise rebuttals to our
philosophical points. Words spoken by Prabhupada in the mood of flattery,
encouragement, Vaisnava etiquette, respect for seniors, humility, gratitude,
friendship, etc., are not valid arguments to counter all of the negative
statements Prabhupada made about Sridhar Maharaja just before leaving this
world. Flattering and encouraging speech was always used by Prabhupada even when
talking to the most disgusting human beings imaginable, so what to speak of what
Prabhupada was capable of saying to a senior Godbrother, and in that
Godbrother’s presence. The words Prabhupada spoke about Sridhara Maharaja to his
disciples when Sridhara was not there is the actual fact. And even then,
Prabhupada was very cautious. If Prabhupada put in writing that Sridhar Maharaja
is responsible for disobeying an order of his guru, that’s it. Case closed. If
Dheera wants to defend Sridhar Maharaja, then he has to confront these points,
and not simply invoke the sentiments of those with no knowledge of Prabhupada’s
style of encouragement, his tactfulness, and humility and compassion. All these
factors have to be taken into consideration when analyzing something Prabhupada
says about an individual. To say that Prabhupada was whimsical when he wrote the
letter to Rupanuga is very offensive. Prabhupada always was very careful about
what went into writing.

So if Dheera still wants to defend Sridhar Maharaja
on the basis of flattering statements, then first he has to explain why Sridhar
Maharaja says the jiva soul originates in the Brahmajyoti, whereas Prabhupada
says the jiva’s original home is with Krsna. Why did Prabhupada write to
Visvakarma in August of 1975, “I have now issued orders that All of my disciples
should avoid all of my Godbrothers.” And why did Prabhupada tell Gargamuni right
after Sridhar Maharaja left the room once, “He is simply envious.” These are
solid facts that we require solid rebuttals to if Dheera wants to be a preacher
and try and establish Sridhar Maharaja as being equal to Prabhupada. Actually,
even though he denies it, Dheera and his clan are trying to establish Sridhar
Maharaja as superior to Prabhupada. His statements clearly reveal this fact. For
this reason it is extremely dangerous to read or even cite the words of Dheera
or Akshayananda just as it is suicidal to read the Lilamrta, which was
designed by ISKCON’s bogus gurus to minimize Srila Prabhupada, “To make
Prabhupada more acceptable to the general public” was their excuse.

At the present moment, the battle to remove the
bogus gurus in ISKCON has reached a point where I have no time to finish the
chapter on Sridhara Maharaja. I know many of you are anxious to start
circulating the full expose since it is so painful to see our beloved spiritual
master being minimized and shoved into the background like this but the priority
at this time is exposing the ISKCON “gurus”. I have every intention of finishing
the chapter on Sridhara Maharaja at first opportunity. The source material for
that chapter is so voluminous that it will take a solid week to sort through and
compile. Until then, it is my humble request that if any of you still have
doubts as to the real situation with Sridhara Maharaja, then please just put
yourself on hold for a few more months. Very soon, maybe even within weeks, the
ISKCON “gurus” will be fully exposed and removed from power. Once this offensive
situation is gone, everyone will be able to breathe again and we can begin to
rebuild ISKCON. At that time, if there is still a threat coming from the
Sridhara Maharaja camp, we will compile the fun story.

The situation between myself and Keith Ham-asura
(Kirtanananda) has reached the point where any day now it can ignite into a
full-scale media battle which will bring the entire ISKCON situation into the
public eye (enclosed is the latest front-page article). We consider the Sridhara
Maharaja issue to be insignificant when compared to the preaching that must be
done at this time to re-establish ISKCON as the pure society Srila Prabhupada
wanted it to be. It is not our intention to allow ISKCON to dissolve into
another tiny, obscure, dead body, like the Gaudiya Math, just because the “form
breaker” prefers it that way. He successfully destroyed the institution of his
Guru Maharaja but we will not allow him to destroy our mission as well. The only
tool left to save ISKCON form the hands of these form breakers and imitationists
is the media which is why I am giving full attention to them now. Enclosed is my
introduction to reporters and a concise explanation as to what has happened in
ISKCON since the departure of Srila Prabhupada. It is only a matter of time
before the story breaks wide open. With the violent threats Ramesvara is
throwing around these days, I wouldn’t be surprised if he doesn’t ignite the
media fire that will purge ISKCON once and for all.

Another point specifically to those who use the
bait and switch tactic of luring devotees into your camps under the pretense of
being sincere to Prabhupada; both the ISKCON “gurus” and the Sridhara Maharaja
“gurus” are doing this. It is illegal, demoniac and a crime that I have every
intention to putting a swift halt to. I tell the same thing to Dheera’s cult
that I tell Keith Ham-asura’s cult. That is: I don’t care if you want to preach
some bogus philosophy but if you continue to use the name of Prabhupada and
Krishna as bait, then you’re going to be stopped. It’s not all right. It’s not
all one. I don’t care if you continue to use Sridhara Maharaja as bait to prop
yourself up as a “guru”, any more than I care if you use Rajneesh, but if you
continue to use Prabhupada’s legacy and name as bait, then you will be stopped
for that is illegal. If you don’t present a response to all of the
challenges we have made then you have to remove au of Prabhupada’s pictures from
your temples and stop making this asinine claim that Sridhara Maharaja is equal
to Prabhupada. That is simply not a fact. We have proven that in only Part One
of our expose on Sridhara Maharaja. Your silence is your defeat. Stop using
Prabhupada as bait! This is not a request, but an order. You are defeated in
debate and that means you have to surrender. Otherwise, you will pay dearly for
each and every person you lure away from Prabhupada. And don’t try to juggle
your way out of this or try to impress us with a discourse on Brahma Gayatri
either. We are only interested to hear a discourse from you on why Prabhupada
said, “Sridhara Maharaja is responsible for disobeying this order of Guru
Maharaja,” and that’s all. Until you can answer this very simple and obvious
question, don’t pretend to be a scholar. So I’m saying, either present a full
rebuttal to our challenge, surrender to the above demands, or expect a severe
reaction. As you may have gathered by the way in which I’m dealing with ISKCON,
I’m serious. When they’re gone, you’re next.

If anyone reading this would like to offer some
tangible help in the service of Srila Prabhupada’s mission then there are many
different services available at this time. For instance, while Dheera is busy
writing books by and about Sridhar Maharaja, Srila Prabhupada’s thousands of
lectures are just sitting here waiting for someone to come along to index. Until
then, we have no access to all that pure knowledge, pure humor, and pure
Prabhupada contained therein. Researching Vedic texts, such as Chanakya Pandit
book Artha Sastra, or books on the vamasrama social structure in general,
is also crucial if Krsna consciousness is to be established in the world. So
rather than waste time with an “ease lover’s” philosophy, we humbly request
serious devotees to come forward to help establish the mission so kindly started
by our real father, Srila Prabhupada. He gave us all we need to know about
Radha-Krishna and the Gopis. The followers of Srila Prabhupada don’t need
Sridhar Maharaja’s “high realizations” on that subject (as though they were
higher than Prabhupada’s). He said, “Work now, samadhi later.” So there is much
solid and practical work to be done right now. Prabhupada left the “down to
earth” work for us. That’s all we are competent for-and not imitating real
saints like Prabhupada. We hope there are enough practical and solid devotees
around to take some of the credit for all this real work that needs to be done.
Thank you.

As a final point, we are not claiming to be saints.
We have all kinds of problems dealing with the material energy that seem
insurmountable. We are not pretending to be always absorbed in the love of the
gopis like the Sridhara Maharaja club. Nor are we pretending to be scholars or
brahmins like the smarta club of Subhananda, Ravindra Svarupa, and those who
talk a lot but still get their bread and butter by handouts from demons. Nor are
we members of “the end justifies the means” ISKCON “gurubhava” club that sits on
thrones between semen breaks, drug deals, nervous breakdowns, wife stealings,
child molestations, etc., etc. It is not necessary to join any of these clubs to
understand Srila Prabhupada’s books. He wrote his books for people just like us:
simple but honest. In fact, it is only honest people who can understand
Prabhupada’s books. That’s because honesty is the only leg left in this age and
we are proud to be tightly hanging on that one leg. So for those of you who
don’t like this simple, direct, often crude, often angry, but at least honest
way of speech, then why don’t you come forward and do something better to remove
these demons who have ravaged Prabhupada’s movement? Dheera says guru is one,
and Keith Ham-asura says we are trying to crucify Prabhupada. Both these
statements are in essence the exact same thing: trying to place yourselves equal
to Prabhupada, and that is an offense no real disciple of Prabhupada will
tolerate, for long.

Your servant in the exclusive service of Srila
Prabhupada:

Sulocana dasa


THE KINGDOM

by Sulocana dasa

May 20, 1986

Once upon a time there lived a very wise and
saintly king who had thousands of sons and daughters. His kingdom spread
throughout the world and he loved all of his children equally. He was the
well-wisher of all. His children could live in any one of their father’s many
kingdoms and be happy in their service to the king, no matter what that service
may be. The elder, managerially inclined sons, managed the kingdom for their
father but they were not favored over the youngest sons just because of their
managerial post. This was because the king saw the love of his sons and not
their material qualifications. He wanted the best for all his sons but
unfortunately not all of his sons loved the father equally. Many of the younger
sons loved their father more than the eldest sons and this naturally created
some jealousy amongst them. The wise old king of course tried to pacify all his
sons but eventually he gave up and decided to leave this world.

But first, he requested that all his sons try and
live together in love and trust. He practically begged his oldest sons to treat
the youngsters as brothers and not as inferiors. But the moment the king died,
some of the oldest sons held council and as a result, they grabbed as much
territory, riches, women and children as they could. Each declared himself an
independent sovereign king equal to their father. The thousands of younger, more
simple and trusting brothers were baffled. Some of them, out of humility and in
order to keep peace in the family, went along with the older brothers for awhile
but it was wrong and everybody knew it. Eventually the older brothers took
complete control of the kingdom.

Some of the younger brothers and sisters protested
by reciting their father’s last wishes. But to no avail. The older sons already
had the taste of wealth, worship and power and would not give it up. So instead
of listening to the humble advice of the younger brothers, they had them beaten,
exiled, or killed. One after another, the young brothers came forward to protest
and one after another, they failed until finally all gave up and left the
kingdom for good, leaving behind their heritage, homes, and often even their
wives and children since many of the women chose the security of the kingdom
over the wandering, struggling life of their exiled husbands. Many wives were so
young they never really knew the old kind and thus they thought the oldest
brothers were as good as the king. So they chose to worship the new “kings”
rather than follow their husbands into the cold, cruel world.

One of the younger sons, however, not willing to
sacrifice his family and home to such a corrupt despot of a king decided to
fight. Without wealth or many allies, and practically alone, he fought the older
brothers who had stolen the kingdom for themselves. Aided with only a computer
and the knowledge in his father’s books and personal letters, he tried to awaken
a revolt amongst the discouraged and exiled brothers. He knew that peaceful
pleading and scriptural argument would fall on deaf ears as it had for many
years. So instead, he spoke straightforward and truthfully, often using violent
language when appropriate. He described the crimes that had been committed to
the younger brothers, and their families, many of which were crimes the father
had said were punishable by death. The older brothers were shocked by this
violent verbal attack but they could say nothing in argument. Every word spoken
by the younger brother was true and they all knew it. Since they could not
defend themselves verbally, and since they were too blinded by power to give up
their folly, they tried to kill the younger brother. But alas, they could not
find him, for he lived in hiding, moving constantly from the house of one exiled
brother to another.

Then one of the oldest, and most corrupt brothers
went outside his father’s kingdom and told the police of that town, who knew
nothing of the king, his kingdom, or the teachings of the king, that a violent
killer was stalking nearby. He convinced the police that this young brother
should be arrested and thrown in jail. He showed the police a quote from one of
the letters of the younger brother which stated that the older brother deserved
to be executed. Not knowing, or caring to know where the real violence was, the
outside world police found and arrested the defenseless younger brother.

Since the corrupt brother went outside the walls of
his father’s kingdom to stop the younger brother, the younger brother decided to
try and fight in the outer world also. So he described all the crimes the older
brothers had committed in terms that the citizens of the outside could
understand. He tried to get them to understand that a horrible injustice had
taken place and that as citizens of a free country, the younger brothers also
had a right to protection under the laws of the land. The young brother showed
the police exactly how the older brother had stolen his wife and family in
exactly the same way they had stole hundreds of other families from the younger
brothers. He showed how the women had been taken and used as whores, how the
children had been tortured. How the young brothers had been beaten, robbed, and
exiled. He showed how the older brothers had lost all sense of right and wrong
in that they even justified selling heroin to amass wealth since they didn’t
have the purity to inspire honest contributions.

Some of the outer world people listened and agreed.
Some even sympathized. But most didn’t want to take the time and trouble to
understand all the intricacies of the kingdom, which to them was too different,
and was based on a different set of laws. And so no one helped. The younger son
was sitting alone in a strange jail with no one. Almost all his fellow exiled
brothers had given up on their father’s kingdom and went back to living in the
outer world, the way everyone else lived. But the younger brother could not
stand to see his father’s kingdom fester and rot to the point where
self-confessed homosexuals, rapists, heroin pushers, and murderers were being
worshipped as though they were as good as their father. He could not bear to see
his father’s name brought down to such a low level and thus he…(to be
continued).

(Sulocana dasa was murdered May 22nd, 1986, 1:00
a.m., Los Angeles, two days after this story was written.)


 

Whenever
an acarya comes, following the
superior
orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead or His representative, he establishes
the principles of religion, as enunciated in Bhagavad-gita.

Religion means abiding by the orders of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Religious principles begin from the time one surrenders to the Supreme Personality
of Godhead. It is the acarya’s duty to spread a bona fide religious system and
induce everyone to bow down before the Supreme Lord. One executes the religious
principles by rendering devotional service, specifically the nine items like
hearing, chanting and remembering.

Unfortunately, when the acarya disappears, rogues and nondevotees take advantage
and immediately begin to introduce unauthorized principles in the name of so-called
svamis, yogis, philanthropists, welfare workers and so on….The acarya,
the authorized representative of the Supreme Lord, establishes these principles,
but when he disappears, things once again become disordered. The perfect disciples
of the acarya try to relieve the situation by sincerely following the instructions
of the spiritual master
….Similarly, a devoted disciple of the spiritual
master would rather die with the spiritual master than fail to execute the spiritual
master’s mission.

As the Supreme Personality of Godhead comes down upon this earth to re-establish
the principles of religion, so His representative, the spiritual master, also
comes to re-establish religious principles.

It is the duty of the disciples to take charge of the mission of the spiritual
master and execute it properly. Otherwise the disciple should decide to die
along with the spiritual master. In other words, to execute the will of the
spiritual master, the disciple should be prepared to lay down his life and abandon
all personal considerations…. When one becomes serious to follow the
mission of the spiritual master, his resolution is tantamount to seeing the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.

As explained before, this means meeting the Supreme Personality of Godhead in
the instruction of the spiritual master. This is technically called vani-seva.
Srila Visvanatha Cakravarti Thakura states in his Bhagavad-gita commentary on
the verse vyavasayatmika buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana (Bg. 2.41) that one should
serve the words of the spiritual master.

The disciple must stick to whatever the spiritual master orders. Simply by following
on that line, one sees the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

(Srila
Prabhupada from Srimad Bhagavatam 4.28.48,50,51)

 

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published.